#sure hope he at least makes cameos n stuff

[thepersonnamedsam]

hiii, love your stuff<33 could I maybe request a gen z reader blurb where after getting in a crash due to a mechanical issue everyone worries about her and she’s pissed because she felt seen as weak and vulnerable?? THANK U SO MUCH

life goes on

pairing: genz!driver x '23!grid and some seb cameo

summary: see request :)

word count: 2.1k

warnings: crash, blood, injury, anger issues, tears (idk if that’s a warning), media talks bad about genz!driver, foul language

note: thank you so much for the request!! i am not quite sure if i should write the genz!driver stories in a you pov or a she/her pov, what would you prefer, please let me know, ty :))

masterlist / taglist

It started with a bad day. FP1 was shit, FP2 was also not great. Her day was just not great. Free practice 3 was better, the car had finally responded to her again. In the first two laps, everything went smooth. She was already singing Smooth Operator in her head. But suddenly the car stirred, luckily she saved herself and didn’t crash, but she did retire from the session.

Her engineer and her sat together for Qualifying. She told him everything she noticed whilst driving.

„I feel like the steering wheel is not responding on time. It’s like it’s two seconds delayed, which is not good.“

He nodded and wrote it down on a notepad. „I feel like there’s nothing we can do, I can check with the mechanics, but qualifying is in two hours, which may not be enough time“, her race engineer told her. She sighed. The last two days were bad for y/n, she hasn’t slept good for at least four days. She nodded and told him that she’d be in her drivers room.

As qualifying started, she only got in one good lap before she had to retire. She was right, her steering wheel indeed had a slight delay. Which made turning corners very hard. She ended Q1 in P19, her worst result in qualifying yet. She was disappointed, in herself and in the car.

Her mechanics tried to fix the issue until the race started, but with no hope. She prepared herself for the race, knowing it would not be an easy one. She was scared, like scared shitless. She tried to call Sebastian during Q2, but he did not pick up. Opting for a quick text, she asked him to call her back as soon as possible.

Lewis heard what happened to y/n car during Q1 and wanted to comfort the young driver. With long strides he went to her motorhome. Her engineer just pointed to her drivers room as soon as he saw Lewis approach him. Three short knocks. Her head snapped up as the door opened. Lewis was standing there, looking pitiful and held his arms out.

„Are you okay, darling?“, he asked her as she nuzzled her head in his shoulders. She let her tears fall freely. Shaking her head she told him how she felt. „The steering wheel is delayed, which is so difficult to drive with and also dangerous. But my mechanics can’t fix it, they don’t know why it’s happening and a whole reboot of the system would take too long! I’m scared, Lewis. I don’t know what to do.“

His hand firm on her backside, he just held the young woman. Telling her to retire to not cause a crash would’ve been the best thing. Tell her to refuse to race. But he didn’t, knowing the girl and her ambitions. She would race, no matter what. She didn’t want to be seen as weak or even worse, girly.

She was girly, but not in the sense of racing. She was just as ‚manly‘ as the other drivers.

„I know that you will make the right decision about the whole situation“, Lewis told her. Oh, how wrong he was.

Q3 was finished with Verstappen on pole, as always, Perez on P2 and Leclerc on P3. Happy to see Charles starting this high, she went into the race with somewhat a good feeling. The first three laps were okay, she sank down to P20, DeVries overtook her with ease on the second corner, as she slowed down as much as possible to control the car. But the longer the race was, the more angry she got. It was not fair, the steering wheel was just not responding.

On lap 24 y/n’s car crashed. In corner eight, her steering wheel stopped working. Instead of a turn, the car just went straight into the pit wall. The front wing smashed against the wall, squashing it against her own car. Her head was spinning. What just happened?

„Red flag, the FIA just announced a red flag in corner eight. Seems like y/l/n crashed. Let’s hope she’s fine.“

Several team radios went through.

„Charles, y/n crashed in corner eight, there’s a red flag, be careful.“

„Lewis, there is a red flag.“

„Be careful, Max. You are approaching corner eight where y/n has had a crash.“

And many more. Everyone was concerned. What has happened? What did she do to crash her car like that. Was she responsive? Responsible? What was going on?

„y/n, please respond. The race has been stopped. What happened?“, her race engineer tried to speak to her, she was non-responsive.

„What the fuck, what happened?! Is she responsive? Are the medics on their way?“, Lewis was the first to address the situation. „We don’t know, we don’t see any medics yet, Lewis.“

And as Max pulled up to corner eight he hopped out of his car. He ran towards hers and yelled for her, to show him a sign that she was still alive, without a response. He was worried, he was always worried when someone crashed, but he was extra worried when she did.

„y/n! What happened? Are you okay? Please give me a sign!“, he tried it again, with no luck. He saw her helmet move, the flashy colours moving from side to side. „Ach godzijdank Ah, thank god“, he mumbled.

The medics arrived and ushered Max to the side. Taking her out of the car and laying her on a spinal board. Transporting her into the ambulance.

She was devastated. It was not her fault she crashed. But the media didn’t know that. They would accuse her of crashing yet another car. That she wasn’t good enough to be in Formula 1. They would report about her as if she wasn’t a human being and just something they could play with. They would talk about her like a doll. It was not fair.

Meanwhile on the paddock the talking began. Lewis was the most worried, he should’ve just told her to refuse racing. What if she suffered a serious injury? Like a neck or spine injury and couldn’t race anymore. It was his fault, that’s what he thought.

Lando was worried too, not really knowing what happened, he was just worried. She could be injured. The minutes went by without any news from her. They were hard for Lando.

Even Checo, who wasn’t usually a companion of y/n, was worried. He didn’t see what happened, but he heard from Max how the crash looked - bad, it looked bad.

„We hear from the medics; y/n is okay. At least that. Let’s hope the race will continue without another crash.“

Lewis released a breather, not knowing he heals so much air in his lungs. He was glad y/n was okay. He still felt bad, always feeling responsible for her. And now that she crashed, his head was spinning with gut wrenching thoughts and worry.

The FIA announced the green flag and the race continued without y/n. When she got back to her garage, her motorhome, she expected a angry team principal, angry mechanics and engineers, expect she was greeted with relieved sighs and shoulder droppings. Her engineer was the first one to embrace her. He told her how sorry he was and how everything was definitely not her fault.

She was still angry, no points, no race, no happy ending for that day. Everything was shit. She had a shit day that race. And it was not even her own fault.

Her team principal came towards her, gripping her shoulders hard and said: „I know this seems bad, it is, but we can fix it. I wish I could send you home, but media still awaits.“

So she waited, she waited lap after lap until eventually Max won the race. She waited until her PR got her out of the drivers room and took her to the media pen, where the post race conferences will be held.

Sky Sports interviewed the todays winner. So, y/n waited for Max to finish. She hoped he would never finish, that she would never have to face the camera and talk about the incident.

But that didn’t happen.

„Hello y/n, how do you feel? Everything okay, no pain?“, the nice interviewer asked her. „Uh, yeah, everything is fine“, she struggled with her answer, not believing herself that everything was fine.

„Can you tell me what happened? We just saw you crashing?“ - „Uhm, yeah“, she looked towards her media PR, what was she allowed to say? She shook her head - no bad words about her team. „I-, uh, I lost control of my steering wheel.“

The interviewer nodded. „We saw you retire from the race after Q1, having struggled already in FP1 and 2. Did you have problems with your steering wheel during them as well?“

She sighed. She was tired, her neck ached and she just wanted to be in her bed.

„I mean, kind of, yeah you could say I struggled with it during free practice.“

If she told the interviewer that she struggled with it during the whole yesterday and today, she would’ve bad mouthed the team.

„Last question for today, y/n. We asked Twitter for some comments, would you be so kind to make a statement to some of them?“

She really didn’t want to, knowing exactly what most of them had to say; women don’t belong in motorsports, etc.

„Sure“, she sighed. Her PR nodded, happy that y/n decided not to refuse.

„Alright, @motodports_2 said: That’s the second time this season that y/n crashed her car and we are only on the 7th race. What do you have to say to that?“

She closed her eyes, the headache creeping in like a madman with a desire to kill. „That’s true, that was the second crash of the season. And I am sorry for that, my team doesn’t deserve me crashing that many times during the season. I apologise.“

Sebastian was sitting at home, watching the race from his couch. He couldn’t believe what she was saying. The team doesn’t deserve a driver that crashes so much? Bullshit.

He missed her calls earlier that day, he wished he would’ve picked up his phone or at least called her back. But what she was telling to that interviewer was absolute bull.

Charles, who was next in line, also couldn’t believe the stuff you were telling Sky Sports.

„Okay, @maydrive says: The way y/n is throwing away her career in F1 with those shenanigans. Get a grip, will you?“, the interviewer read from the screen in front.

Charles was shocked, he never had to respond to any comments like that. How was she experiencing something like that?

„Uh yeah, thank you @maydrive for that. I will try to get a grip, and you are right, I am throwing away my F1 career like that, but I don’t want that, that’s why I will keep trying to get better“, her eyes were starting water. Just don’t let those tears fall, y/n. They want to see her cry, don’t give them the satisfaction of it.

„Thank you, y/n. Rest up and good evening!“

Her PR pulled her away and onto the next interview. After all that, she was exhausted. Exhausted and angry. How could they be asking her questions like that? Not fair.

Back in her garage, she let the emotions flow. Tears were streaming down her face, sobs were heard and her body was shaking. Her PR handed y/n her phone, leaving her again with a gentle pat to the shoulder.

Seb was calling her.

„Before you say anything, don’t let them treat you like that ever again. Not your fault, if you had problems with the steering wheel, it is not your place to apologise“, Seb interrupted her, before she could even sob into the phone. He heard sniffles. „Don’t cry, liebes dear. You did nothing wrong today.“

„Seb, I wish you’d be here“, she sobbed into the phone. It broke his heart. Comforting someone over the phone was hard, much more if the person being comforted was a teenager.

„It’s gonna be okay, life goes on, okay?“, he told her. „I just feel so weak and vulnerable. They hate me, they always find something wrong with my driving.“

„You are not weak! Who told you that?“, a voice from behind her sounded from the dark. Fernando Alonso stepped out of the shadow. Seb instantly recognised the older spaniards voice over the phone. Glad y/n was not alone in a time like this.

Fernando embraced her. Hugging her tight and firmly. He felt her heartbeat against his chest, beating like crazy. „Breathe with me, y/n.“

They were standing in her motorhome, embraced in one another. If a camera had noticed, headliners would say: Alonso and y/l/n dating confirmed? But there was no camera around.

She had her family here in F1. She belonged here, just as much as any other driver. She was not at fault. She was not weak or vulnerable. She was strong.

°°°

taglist: @ironmaiden1313 , @topguncultleader , @missskid , @gulabjamooon , @lovelyy-moonlight , @peachyplumsss , @mistrose23

#f1 x reader #formula 1 #f1 #charles leclerc x reader #carlos sainz x reader #sebastian vettel x reader #fernando alonso #gen z problems #gen z funny #genz!driver #female driver #genz driver #crash #f1 crash

[applesontheground]

baited 📞

hi guys! more scream stuff? more scream stuff!

i’ve been wrestling with this one for a bit now, idk what about billy is so hard for me, but i think it’s finally at a point where i’m at least satisfied with it. hope you guys are, too. ;; ❤

and i do have another part to this on the way, and while billy won’t be making a cameo in it his friend mr. macher will. so, stay tuned ;)

SFW | Word Count: 1,214 | Billy Loomis x GN Reader

contains: light college AU

📞 baited | reeled | released 📞

He had become a whisper in your ear, one that you couldn’t shake out or drown out with the scratch of your pencil in the few hours a week that you had to sit near him. Even when he was quiet, he lingered on the outside recesses of your mind like a shadow.

Maybe that was a dramatic way to frame some kid from class that wouldn’t shut the hell up, but it was the last few weeks of the semester, and you were fucking sick of it.

Sitting in the same row of the lecture hall as him wasn’t a death sentence, of course, and some days he knew how to keep a lid on it. Today, though, you had spent forty minutes trying to listen to the teacher talk but he would just keep speaking to whoever would listen. You were sure it wasn’t you, but occasionally when you glanced over your shoulder he’d be sending a glance in your direction, eyes briefly connecting just for you to divert them again and jaw wound tight as he mumbled on. How he knew you were unable to not listen to him, you weren’t sure; you could suppose there had been a few expressions caught from the side that you just couldn’t have kept to yourself.

“It doesn’t make sense,” He huffed, index finger on the desk tapping as he spoke, as if to take tempo of his own droning, “I mean, who made ‘Village of the Damned’?”

“John Carpenter directed it.” You couldn’t stop from replying this time, eyes shooting to your desk and making him shift the awed smirk over at you. “That’s right, [Y/N]. Great director. What of it, though?” A couple kids were giving looks that asked why you had said anything at all. Brushing it off, you sat a little straighter in your seat. With your stare towards the front of the hall, you replied, “The greats of the craft can miss the mark, Loomis. Come on.”

“But to fall that far from grace?” He egged you on, and you adjusted uncomfortably in your chair and replied in a way that made your mouth barely move, “Happens.” You had to bite your tongue to ask him why he cared so much, and as the professor’s voice droned out further while you only stared harder, unable to break the web you were now caught in, you realized that he may not even be talking about John Carpenter.

The first word that broke through the veil of your misguided concentration was the man at the front of the room’s first signal that he was finished speaking. You looked down to your bag and nowhere else as you took it from where it sat by your feet, and with a spring in your step you cascaded down the steps to the door. A surge filled your chest, made it hard to breathe as you ducked out of the room. You weren’t even sure if he was following you, and part of you assured yourself that he wasn’t, you were just paranoid.

While that was true at first, it didn’t take long for him to catch on.

“Look like you’re in a hurry, speed demon.” Your breath hitched as you had neared the end of the hall, stopped by a corkboard on the wall and pinned to it by eyes that were sharper than any tack. You choked out, “I-I am!” His lips pursed, teeth mulling over the bottom one as you explained with a point down the way you were headed while you stared down the barrel of his pupils, “I’ve got a class right after this one.”

“Which one? Come on, I’ll walk with you.” He hummed, casual despite breaking that cold sweat from your body. You sneered, trying to cover it as a smile as you chuckled, “What do you have going on, Loomis?” He grinned back, even motioned you to walk with him, and since you were distracted by the conversation, you warily followed. “You don’t usually hop into the conversation like that, is all. What,” He smiled slightly, breathing shallow as he asked, “You like movies?”

“As much as the next guy.” You held the door for him as the two of you stepped outside, squinting in the mid-morning sun. He hummed, “Well, couldn’t help but notice since you almost jumped at the mere mention of a John Carpenter movie. You a fan of the scary ones?”

You scoffed at that, but when he was staring rather level with you, you admitted, “Yeah, I do.”

“Got a favorite?”

“Where are you going with this?” You stopped again, cocking your head slightly at him. He wasn’t making anything subtle, staring at you all the time in class and seeming to try and speak on things that got a twitch in the face or a glance backwards. You weren’t dumb, and that was seeming to dawn on him as he was quiet for a beat. He glanced at a few passing people, but finally turned back to you.

“I’m not going anywhere in specific, tiger.” He shrugged, “Just want to gauge the playing field, see what you like.” You squinted at him slightly, but finally gave another leeway to the guy with a snort, “Well, I sure didn’t enjoy ‘Village of the Damned’.”

“Anyone with a brain didn’t, [Y/N].” He shook his head, but when you laughed at that he seemed to perk up a little, smiling a little more genuinely than his usual sharp smirk. You felt like you were lightening up just from the banter, and admitted, “Well, I like the classic ‘Psycho’. That’s definitely a favorite by far, set the fucking bar for the genre.”

His eyes grew, and he rolled his neck as he murmured, “Aw, of course it is. You’ve got taste,” His eyes broke from yours, and you tried not to catch the way it traced your body before shooting off to the buildings behind you, “Knew you did.”

“If I didn’t know better,” You looked up a mourning dove nestled in the tree behind him, “I’d think you were trying to find something out that isn’t my favorite movie.”

“What can I say?” He sighed, “You make it a little hard, but the more I get out of you the more I seem to like you.” Your jaw dropped, giving him a fond smirk as he then pointed in the direction you two had been walking. “Got a class to catch?” Taking the sign, you walked past him finally, but not after swatting his hand and smiling at him. “See you when I see you, Loomis.”

“Count on it. You’re going out to your parents’ place this week, right?” The question stopped you stone still again, and you gave him a bewildered glare back, all the banter falling cold once again. You prodded almost immediately, “How do you know that?”

He shrugged, turning around and leaving you to walk to class with a sudden awareness that word got around quicker than you thought. You had only mentioned that information to one other person, but as you began walking you realized you had made a rookie mistake.

You told Stu Macher, and anyone who knew him knew he couldn’t keep his fucking mouth shut.

#billy loomis #billy loomis x reader #billy loomis x y/n #slasher x reader #slasher x y/n #✏️ #📞 #idk why the fish theme came to mind but please don't bully me too hard over it omg

[littlewinter1917]

🐾 four paws and a home 🐾

My blog is 18+ only. Minors DNI. 🔞 Don’t repost my work anywhere.

Words: 3.2k

Summary: After the events of Starcourt Mall and months trapped in the local hospital, Billy finally gets a service dog and some healing.

Warnings: Mentions of PTSD, depression, suicidal ideation and thoughts, survivor’s guilt, nightmares, past trauma and abuse.

A/N: This story going to be split into multiple parts, because otherwise this will be way too long! The service dog will make her first actual cameo in the next part; so I hope this chapter isn’t considered false advertisement.

When Dr. Owens first mentioned the possibility of a service dog to Billy, he’s initially a little skeptical. 

He’s been tied to his hospital bed for the past few months now, not literally, of course, but what difference does it make when he’s rendered almost immobile for the first few weeks, with no means to escape the hell he’s found himself in.

It’s a miracle that he woke up on his own, that he’s alive, that he survived, they say. 

But to Billy it doesn’t feel like a miracle.

It feels like a goddamn mistake.

For the first month he wasn’t even able to steadily breathe on his own, let alone walk around or do anything autonomously.

And Billy hates it; hates the dependency on the nurses and the doctors that all regard him with varying pitying faces, like they secretly feel bad for his survival too. And he hates how his fingers still shake when he tries to hold something as simple as a fucking fork.

Hates how he craves the gentle words and touches of the nightshift nurses, when they wake him from yet another one of his vivid nightmares and terrors.

Hates how he falls asleep with angry tears in his eyes, thinking that death would’ve been a lot more merciful than whatever this current cruelty is.

Because it sure as hell isn’t living to Billy.

He’s exhausted when he wakes up and he’s exhausted when he goes to sleep, and he’s exhausted when Max comes by for a visit, and when she leaves again, too.

He’s always exhausted, always in pain, always secretly wishing for it to just stop.

He’s always exhausted, always in pain, always secretly wishing for it to just stop.

It feels infantilizing and dehumanizing to now be so utterly dependent on people when he used to be anything but.

He never had anyone to rely on for most of his life, only his rage, that seemingly endless anger crawling and scratching away deeply within his toned chest, coming out in waves of reckless actions and spiteful words. And his strength, something that’s never been anything more than a shallow forefront for the weak little boy he’s been hiding all along. 

But now it’s just like he’s been stripped of everything that he once considered safety.

Stripped of his strength and muscles, his intimidating looks, his dignity, his independence, and his will to live.

He doesn’t even know what’s left of him, really, as he’s hiding in that crumbled-up hospital gown, close to tears again, because Max brought over some of his old clothes for his release date tomorrow; only for him to find out that they really, really don’t fit him at all anymore.

Instead, everything looks three sizes too big on him now. He seems almost as small as he feels, and he can’t stop crying.

Can’t stop crying about how he looks more like a vulnerable child than a young man; feels like one, too.

And Billy hates how he finds more comfort in that ugly ass hospital gown that he quickly takes rescue in again. Stripping himself of his old Metallica shirt, and tossing it with hardly any power into the nearest corner.

He curls himself up on his bed as he tries to calm himself down, but each time he sees glimpses of the discarded fabric, or any of the other stuff Max brought over, he’s close to tears again.

He wants to rip things apart; scream, yell, and cry out loud until the walls of his cold hospital room crumble and fall apart like he does every fucking night.

At least no one’s there to witness him this time around, but that’s hardly any relief.

Most things aren’t these days.

Not the therapy, not the countless meds and pills and liquids they pump into his body like air into a fucking inflatable sex doll.

Billy feels just as lifeless, just as dull, just as misused and violated. 

And helpless.

So helpless.

So, when there’s a knock on his door, he wants to scream, ‘Go away. Leave me alone!’

But he simply doesn’t have the strength for it.

Not anymore.

Instead, he just curls himself up more on his little twin sized bed, hoping, wishing, begging, that if he just makes himself small enough, hiding behind the covers, maybe he won’t be seen, won’t be bothered; won’t be picked up tomorrow to live in a goddamn trailer park, where he’ll undoubtedly wake up Max and Susan with his terrified screams every single night.

Until they’ll get tired of him as well, secretly wishing that death had swallowed him too, on that unfortunate day in Starcourt Mall, like the blue tinted bleach that he had been forced to drink in gallons.

He wouldn’t blame them for feeling like this. After all, he feels like this every. fucking. night.

The knock on his door repeats itself. 

The wish to disappear does too.

But just like all the countless times back in California, when Billy tried to make himself as small and unnoticeable, just to avoid his dads wrath, it doesn’t work.

It never does.

It never did.

There’s another knock, but this time it’s followed by the careful opening of the door.

“Billy, are you awake?”

It’s Doctor Owens gentle voice, and Billy feels like crying again.

Maybe he never stopped feeling this way. 

Or worse, maybe he’ll never stop feeling this way. 

He notices Owens presence making his way into the room. Hears his soft steps on the gray linoleum tiles, but he can’t bring himself to turn around in his bed to face the doctor.

Can’t bear to be witnessed like this. 

Eyes blood shot, tear-stained cheeks and lips that never really stop quivering.

He feels small and vulnerable and raw, like the healing wounds and scars scattered all around his broken body that he keeps picking at when he can’t sleep at night. 

Which is most nights, anyway. 

And it’s not like Owens never witnessed him like this before. Hell, he’s been this exact same way for the last few months, ever since his body was foolish enough to wake up for some unexplainable and unfortunate reason. 

‘Things will get better over time’, Owens always says, but Billy has yet to witness any of it.

At this point, he doesn’t think he will. 

Owens takes one look through the tiny room. The looming pile of clothes abandoned on the edge of Billy’s bed, the discarded shirt laying carelessly in one corner, the way Billy’s wearing his gown inside out, like he just hastily threw it on again, without really looking, or thinking, or caring; like he did it in a fit of pure panic. 

And he knows.

But Owens doesn’t say anything. Doesn’t acknowledge it other than by making a little mental note to get the boy some soft cotton shirts a few sizes smaller once he’s off work later.

Noticing the faded metal-band logos on some of them, he also adds the quiet reminder to maybe talk to that Munson kid, because god knowswhere those metal heads usually get their shirts from. He certainly doubts that he’ll find them in GAP or Benetton. 

“Billy, I wanted to talk to you about something.”

Owens voice is still gentle and kind, as he makes his way around Billy’s hospital bed, facing the curled up and quietly sniffling boy, hiding behind his covers.

There’s a white metal chair next to the bed, with a faded copy of Lord of the Rings perched upon it. 

It’s the book that Max has been reading to him from.

Their progress is only slow, because Billy’s still so exhausted most days that he just falls asleep after a chapter or two, making Max have to read certain passages twice, because Billy drifted off to them the first time around.

But there’s progress nevertheless, even if it doesn’t feel like that to Billy.

He hasn’t yet noticed the trail of pages, scattered with smoothed-out dog-ears that make up half of the book by now, telling the story of how far they’ve come with it.

How far he’s come already. 

“I have this thing I need to talk to you about.” Owens repeats carefully, after having placed the book on the nearby nightstand instead.

“I’ve already signed all the NDAs. I won’t talk Doc; I promise.”

Billy’s voice is weak and hoarse. The evidence of all the nights he wakes up screaming and all the days he ends up crying painfully clear.

And it breaks something in Owens heart, because even after treating Billy for the last few months, the abused boy still thinks that those damn NDAs are all that Owens really cares about, deep, deep down.

Like that’s the most important thing. 

That, and Billy’s complacency in covering up his own trauma and abuse with the laughable lie of a fucking mall fire.

But things couldn’t be further from the truth because Owens does care a lot about Billy. He honestly wishes he’d met the poor boy sooner, because Billy had been through hell and back before he even got possessed by the mindflayer.

He’d already been a textbook example of a BPD and C-PTSD patient, deserving of help and support before he even had to face the inter-dimensional horrors of Hawkins in the most violating and traumatizing ways. 

But for Billy it was just another cruel abuse cycle in a long and almost endless pattern of being violated, humiliated, stripped of his dignity, and left all alone and abandoned to fend for himself, like he had to for most of his life.

It’s trauma packed on top of trauma, like a disgusting, moldy wedding cake.

Owens can see that Billy still struggles a lot. It will take patience, and tough work, and the passing of time to mend the kind of wounds that go so much deeper than his bodily scars and broken bones.

The kind of wounds imprinted on his soul.

The kind of wounds that infected and took over the boy’s mind from a very, very young age, to a point where the pains caused by it are almost considered a part of him by now.

His mother’s abandonment, his father’s abuse. His father’s abandonment, the mindflayer’s abuse. 

These are wounds that will leave the most lingering scars, with phantom pains just like the bodily ones. But unfortunately, they’re so much more difficult to treat.

“This is not about those stupid NDA’s.” Sam Owens clarifies, as his eyes wander over Billy’s curled up frame. 

“No?” Billy mumbles from somewhere beneath the small blanket and fluffy pillow.

“No.” Owens repeats reassuringly.

“I talked to your sister; you know.”

Oh god, Billy thinks. Maybe they don’t want him in to take shelter in the trailer anymore. 

The distress that takes over his body at the thought hits him like a wave, but Owens hasn’t noticed it yet. 

Thank fuck for the blanket. 

“She told me that you’d always liked dogs, is that right?” 

Billy thinks he must have really misheard something now, so he pokes his head out from beneath the sheet like a little turtle, regarding Owens with questioning eyes. 

“Maybe…” He admits sheepishly. 

“Well, Max told me that you used to be absolutely crazy about dogs. Feeding the abandoned, stray ones at the beach in Cali all the time. But you never were allowed to keep a dog yourself, and so I thought, maybe you’d want one now instead?” 

Billy blinks. 

Once.

Twice.

Trying to figure out if this is a fucking hallucination or a weird ass joke.

But Owens looks very much real and very much serious, and Billy can’t help but laugh.

It feels foreign, the raspy laughter bubbling up in his chest and leaving his mouth in little heaps.

“I didn’t know you were allowed to smoke stuff too, Doc.” He wheezes in between shaky breaths because this has to be a joke, right?

“Me? A dog? I can barely stand on two legs, and you think a dog would be a good idea? Putting me down like one might be, but keeping a dog is like the least wise thing I can think of.”

The frown that settles on Doctor Owens face is littered with concern and worry. 

“Billy, do you still want to die?” He inquires, voice careful, like he’s walking through dangerous territory now. Hot coals maybe, or a pond of sleeping crocodiles. 

Billy doesn’t answer, but the challenging look that the boy throws his way seems to say: What do you think, Doc? 

“Billy, you know I can’t let you go if I suspect that you might be a danger to yourself after your release, remember?”

“Well, I would hardly call this living.” Billy bites back, the bitterness in his voice only companioned by salty tears in his eyes, again.

And he hates it. Hates himself for being so goddamn weak.

Pussy. His father’s and the mindflayer’s voice taunt him.

Fucking useless pussy.

Little weakling.

Look at how you disappoint everyone! Can’t even fight back those tears, can you? Let alone fight- 

“Billy,” Owens calls out even gentler now, as he watches the boy struggle with his own internal battle.

And Billy looks up at him, wide-eyed and startled, before embarrassment settles on his features. 

“I just don’t want to live like this.” He whispers, after a potent pause, and Owens nods his head in understanding, before stating, seemingly out of the blue: “You know, having a pet sometimes helps with that too.”

The furrow between Billy’s eyebrows is getting increasingly deeper at the Doctors words. 

“You think the power of love from a puppy is going to heal me?”

And Owens has to almost bite back a smile at Billy’s sarcastic comment because he can kind of see now where Max probably got most of her feistiness from too.

“Well, believe it or not, but there have been these studies done that suggest having a pet might reduce both depressive episodes and loneliness.

The bond between an animal and their owner can be healing for both parties, and being tasked with caring for another living creature that depends on your support might help with soothe suicidal thoughts as well.

Bearing the responsibility of some small being’s trust and having to look out for it, can help with gaining an added sense of purpose in the world; an additional reason to live, if you will.”

Billy tries to look unconvinced, but his rather bright and attentive eyes are giving him away easily now.

“You really think getting me a dog might help?”

Billy hates how hopeful his voice sounds, but at this point, Owens has seen him at his worst already. So, what’s a little misplaced hope at the idea of a dog he’s secretly wanted all his life.

“I think it could be worth a shot, yes. But it wouldn’t just be any dog, Billy. I’ve turned in a request for a service dog a few weeks ago to help as a support with your PTSD, and that request has just been authorized.”

“A service dog?” Billy questions warily, “Aren’t those, like, really expensive?”

“Yes, they usually are. But it would be taken care of by the government, so that’s nothing you need to worry about. All you need to tell me is if you think you’d be up for it. A dog can be a great source of support and healing, but it’s also a commitment that demands care, work, attention, and love. Max already told me she’d be willing to help with some of the responsibilities, like going on walks while you’re still recovering, but she does have one condition.”

Oh god, Billy thinks, he can already imagine what that could be. 

No loud Metallica records inside the trailer maybe; or an unlimited, lifetime long agency over the music being played inside the Camaro, or maybe Max just changed her mind and wants to keep the bigger room in the trailer for herself.

Honestly, whatever it is, Billy doesn’t really care, because now that he’s been introduced to Owens offer, he secretly really, really likes the idea of having a furry companion.

The prospect of it seems like a childhood dream come true, and in the midst of all his current and past nightmares that opportunity seems like a fucking lifeline to cling on to.

And boy does he cling to that. 

“What does the little shitbird want?” Billy just huffs with a cough after another beat of silence. 

“Well, Max only condition is getting her own dog too.”

And Billy can’t help the faint smile that spreads on his lips for the briefest of moments.

Because of course she would.

Owen regards Billy with benevolent eyes as he mulls over the doctors words. 

“So, do you agree to her condition?”

Billy faintly shrugs his shoulders.

“I don’t mind, as long as Susan’s fine with it.” He states. 

Because, truth be told, while Billy still holds grudges against the woman, who used to quietly watch on whenever Neil threw abuse his way, she and Max are now the closest thing to family he has left. And he doesn’t want to get on her bad side already. Doesn’t want her to abandon him, too.

“Susan’s fine with it; the manager of the trailer park is fine with it; everyone is fine with it. I just need you to be fine with it too.” Owens says with a soft smile.

And Billy only nods his head with as much vigor as he can muster, because he’s slowly getting sleepy again; the previous excitement drowning in an endless sea of rising fatigue. 

“Okay, son, it’s decided then!” There’s a gentle pat on his shoulders before Owens adds: “We’ll pick out your new family members tomorrow, after you’ve been released.”

And Billy nods his head once more, before his eyes widen in sudden panic, making the doctor halt in his movement.

“What is it, Billy?”

The young man in question looks around the room again, not really meeting Owens eyes, or the pile of clothing at the end of his bed.

“I don’t really, I don’t really have anything to wear that fits.” He mumbles, cheeks and ears turned a fiery red.

“Oh, don’t worry about that! I’m already taking care of it. There’s a few things I can’t promise you, but one thing I certainly can is that you’ll get to pick out your little companion tomorrow while wearing the comfiest, coziest, and coolest clothes that all of Indiana has to offer.”

God, Owens thinks, please let that Munson kid be around. Otherwise, the phrase coolest clothes might have been an actual fucking lie.

And Owens doesn’t like lying to his friends or his family; and he’s been slowly considering Billy both. 

Billy looks unconvinced at Owens promise, but nods his head faintly anyway. He’s too tired now to bite anything sassy back; and by the time Owens gently closes the hospital room door behind him, Billy’s already drifted into a restless kind of sleep.

#billy hargrove

[gb-patch]

Ask Answers: May 15th Part 2

And here’s the next part of the long answer set of the day!

When will OL: N&F take place? Beginnings and Always took place during summer breaks, will now and forever take place during a fall break or will the characters be going to school at the time of the events we play through? 

It takes place over all of the fall season, so school will be happening in OL2. Some events do take place in school, though many times events only start after school is already out for the day, haha.

Hey!! I have kind of a weird question?? I’m sorry if it’s been answered before and I just haven’t seen it but is OL 2 taking place during the same years as OL 1? I’m just curious, thank you for such amazing games!!! 

It’s a similar time frame, but not 100% exactly same.

Do you have any idea when the demo for now and forever will be available? 

Hopefully this fall! But that’s not a guarantee.

Okay the crime show in Step 2: Growing up. Long blonde hair, police station, crime series? Was it The Closer? Because I’m the same age as MC and Cove and my mom was constantly watching that when I was 13. 😂 

Haha, yeah! The Closer and, to a lesser degree, Medium were the kind of shows I was referencing there. My mom also used to watch those back in the day.

Hey um this might be an odd question but if the setting of OL: N&F is  fall/autumn, what country or city will it take because my mind tells me it is either Poland or Canada. Also I can't wait for the game I am hyped 

It’s set in the USA again. We’d like to be able to have cameos and that’s easiest to do if the OL games take place in the same country.

Is it possible for the PC of OL to have non-seriously dated other people in the in between years even if they’ve had a consistent crush on Cove? 

You can causally date Baxter in Step 3 if you get his DLC and then ultimately choose Cove in Step 4. If you mean off-screen people, it doesn’t really come up, but you can certainly headcanon that. The game never says Cove is the only partner you’ve ever had.

Is there going to be a Kickstarter for Now and Forever as well? For like voiced names and stuff again? Didn’t find B&A until after it was released and I’d really love the opportunity to hear my name in the game 🥺 

Yeah, we are gonna have a Kickstarter with getting a voiced name as a reward! Though, it will be more expensive than it was for OL1. I feel bad to raise the price but we realized too late the first time around that it was being super undersold for the amount of work it took, aha.

Do you know how much the remaining DLC for OL will cost? (Step 4, Derek, Baxter) 

Step 4: Free

Wedding DLC: $2.99USD

Derek DLC: $4.99USD

 Baxter DLC: $4.99USD

Has an artist for the new position been picked yet?! I'm super excited for the new game! 

We did fill that spot. Thank you so much for taking the time to apply!

hmmm what would it take to get each of the XOXO jerk squad to feel the need to hug you? 

They’d have to first like you a fair amount, otherwise the most you’d get is maybe a pat on the shoulder. If they were attached, they might hug you if you broke down crying or if you gave them super good news.

Unless it’s Shiloh, of course. If you want a hug you only have to ask!

May i ask how the Derek DLC will work? I believe that there aren’t any memories in step 4 and doesnt derek’s dlc take place during that step? So will the dlc add memories? Thank you! 

Derek’s DLC will add five Moments to Step 2 (a new page will appear on that screen if you get the DLC). Then in Step 4 you’ll have to choose between playing the default epilogue or going through the Derek romance story.

Is the pc version on itch,io different from the steam version? Like an offline one or something? 

Steam has achievements, but that’s about it. Both can be played offline, if you prefer.

I've been wondering this for awhile, what determines if cove winds up with a ponytail in step 3? I've done multiple runs with different MCs with varying hairstyles. Or does it have to do with a particular moment in step 2? 

I’m afraid I can’t say exact choices that determine things. But generally it’s preference based options in the Step before that decide those things.

Any Floret Bond updates? 

No, the artist had to leave the project and it’s been on-hold. I’m not sure if I want to try working just with what we have or replacing it all entirely. The design is a bit too specific for us to easily find someone who could mimic it. Hopefully we’ll work things out later, though.

In step 3 is Cove's plan always to stay in sunset bird? 

Yeah. He is never ready at 18-years-old to make a big life change.

I love your content! If it's alright to ask, you answered in a previous ask about how Jeremy was too particular with what he likes his types to be romanceable with just any MC and it's sort of got me wondering.. What /are/ his types and/or preferences and such? Sorry if it's a lot! 

Jeremy likes stubborn jerks and will not date someone who’s sweet or even generally a decent person, haha.

uh, excuse me if you said this somewhere before, but how will step 4 be actually? Will it he like an actual step and have moments and dlc and all? Or will it be more like a long epilogue of some sort?

Will the step 4, the wedding and extra routes dlcs be paid too? Im just confused, sorry if im asking too much

Step 4 is only an epilogue, so it’s just a long series of scenes one after the other rather than a collection of Moments you can choose from.

The Step 4 epilogue is free, the wedding DLC, Derek DLC, and Baxter DLC cost money.

i’m not sure how much of the wedding dlc you have planned already, or if this would be to spoilery, but what kind of wedding traditions will be included? i keep thinking about how flustered cove would get over a garter toss & was wondering if we’d see a scene like that haha. obviously no worries if it’s not included, i’ll enjoy literally anything cove related 

I don’t know for sure yet, haha. Right now we’re focused on the parts before the big day. We’ll see how many scene alterations we can include for the wedding itself later on.

Hello! Firstly, thank you for creating such an amazing game like OL, and I couldn’t be more excited for OL2! Out of curiosity, are you looking for any writers to come on for OL2 or are you all pretty much set in that department? Just thought I’d shoot my shot haha but I’m still excited regardless ^^! 

We will be hiring writers for OL2 later this year! Thank you for the interest.

Will we be blessed with a spin-off Yandere Cove, like XOXO Blood Droplets? 

Sadly, no. It’s a shame but there’s not enough time to keep making OL1 bonus/spin-off content.

How is Q pronounced?

I’m afraid Q’s full name hasn’t been publicly announced yet so I can’t answer here (Q and T are the first letters of the names for the new LIs in Our Life: Now & Forever).

Question; is the steam version getting a Mac update?  I purchased the dlc there thinking it had Mac support without realizing it and just wondered if I’d need to refund it to purchase on itch.io 😭 

I’m really sorry, you will need to get a refund from Steam. We do hope to have it there for Steam eventually, but have no idea of when it’ll happen. Apple requires special notarization to be an officially accepted app for their devices. We don’t have that. Steam requires having that, Itch will let you release it as an non-notarized third party app. That’s why Itch is the only place that has the Mac version right now.

would you mind posting outfit sheets for Cove in every step? it would make things a lot easier for us artists. it would save a lot of time spent looking for references 

I think we did do the earlier steps when they were finished way back in 2019 (this game took a long time to make, aha), but we can probably repost them sometime!

In our life n&f, will we be able to get into qprs/will there be more options in regards to having deep platonic relationships with the love interests? Because as an aroace individual, it would be great if there could also be emphasis on platonic love so that it's more aspec inclusive. 

It’s a little hard to say at this point. There may not be things like a wedding DLC for OL2 and so the relationship for platonic and romantic feelings might not go as far as it did in the first game. We’ll kind of have to see how much we can do based on timeframe/budget constraints that will only be set near the end of the year. But we will be keeping things like that in mind at least.

hi! i really really like your game and im absolutely in love with it! i cant wait to try your other games like xoxo droplet and future OL NF :))

during the step 3 erands moment i got curious, which fudge flavor is his favorite? it seems like he likes all of them, but which 4 do you think he would like best?

also i noticed that in some playthroughs cove would let me give him a piggy back ride, and in some he wouldn't, how come?

how does your choices affect cove's interests or looks? i replayed the game without changing any choices but i got cove to look different, is it just random?

thank you!

Cove’s favorite flavors are ones with nuts and that are fruity! But he appreciates them all. Whether or not you can give him a piggyback ride depends on if your MC is fit/large enough to hold a muscular 6-foot-tall beach boy, haha.

Cove’s appearance does depend on choices and it’s generally tied to choices that are preference based rather than emotion/action based, such as which key chain you pick in Step 1.

Is it possible for cove to reject MC's proposal at the end of step 3? 

Nope. He’ll always accept.

hi! i was wondering how heavily the side characters will be featured in the our life wedding dlc? obviously it'll be cove & mc focused, but i was thinking it'd be sweet if we could take lizzie dress / suit shopping or dance with cliff at the wedding or something. 

The side characters are there about as often as they are in normal events. So, it’s clearly focused on Cove but he’s not the only person you have any meaningful moments with.

When will responses be sent out to applicants? 

I’m afraid we don’t send responses out to all applications, only ones we’re interested in offering the position to. Not everyone likes rejection emails and the amount of applications is too high to contact them all to say we’re not hiring them. We post updates on the job page when a position has news. Right now we’ve filled every role that was open.

Is there also going to be the option to keep your relationships with the love interests platonic in Our Life: Now and Forever? That's something I really appreciate in Our Life: Beginnings and Always

Yeah! OL will never force you to end up in a romantic relationship with someone.

I was wondering, in the Step 3 Happiness moment, what are the different fishes Cove can compare MC to? I got "you'd be a paradise fish, because being with you is paradise," but my friend got "you'd be an angelfish." Are there more variations? 

He says paradise fish if you’re a couple, angelfish if he’s just crushing, and then a royal dottyback/queenfish/emperor tetra (based on your gender) if he likes the MC platonicly.

Hello! So, in one of the Step 3 DLCs, Cove's arm was gone. I think it was to show him putting his arm behind his back. But if that wasn't the case, did it get yeeted? 

Thanks for letting us know. That was an error we tried to fix a little while back. When did you make the save file you were playing? If it was older that might be why it happened. Or maybe the error wasn’t fully fixed after all.

Asking for your opinion, but do you think Cove would at all be into ABBA? Because all I could imagine during the car trip in step 3 was him and the MC belting to Mamma Mia. 

Haha, yeah, there’d definitely be some ABBA songs he was into.

So throughout the game, Cove can develop different interests depending on the player’s choices; does this mean that he can have different careers in Step 4? Or his is line of work in adulthood never mentioned at all? 

He can have different career paths in Step 4!

Hi!! I'm so so sorry if this has been asked before but I just acquired knowledge about the so famous nsfw dlc for OL and nearly chocked on my bubblegum 💀💀💀 So, my real inquiry is if that specific moment will have any kind of impact at some point of the fourth step OR if it will just be treated as a side-story-ish “what if” scenario.Also, is there any chance there'll be something similar for Step 4? Haha jk,,, unless 😳Questions apart let me thank you profoundly for making the best visual novel I've ever played 😭 Really really looking forward the epilogue and OL2 💕 Have a nice day 

It’s just a bonus side story that’s fully separate from the main game.

It would be nice to have one for Step 4 too, but I sadly don’t see us having time to actually do it. I don’t know, if people are still asking for more OL1 content several months from now it might be doable and worth doing.

I'd just like to ask, when is Baxter's birthday :0 -- I'm really curious esp with their zodiac signs so ;w; 

I don’t know, haha. Maybe I’ll come up with one someday.

Please help!! I bought the Step 3 DLC but I still have no idea how to get to where you can propose to Cove - any tips? 

&

How do I get the option to propose to Cove at the end of the game?

You can click HERE for a discussion on that.

I love that Miranda and Terry are getting together! I'm curious if you have canon sexualities for them? Also just wanted to say how much I love OL and how much joy it brings me everytime I play it <3 

Terry likes ladies and Miranda likes dudes!

ngl Step 4 Terry's design reads like y'all see trans guys as their assigned gender more than you see them as men to me (a trans guy)... like maybe if he isn't heavily dysphoric, I could see it, but everything you've said about him doesn't line up with that. Even then, immediate warning bells go off in my head looking at him. I wouldn't have touched the game if I saw him ahead of time.

I’m sorry you aren’t comfortable with the way the design looks. The situation with Terry is that he’s now open about who he is, but the body he was born with is still physically the same. He only came out recently as an adult and hasn’t gone through any treatments/procedures yet (his chest is flatter because he wears a binder). However, even though his body hasn’t transitioned at the point Step 4 happens, no one treats him as anything other than the guy he is. Having a trans character who’s identity is supported/respected from the start is what we’re going for in this case. But what we’re doing with Terry isn’t the only trans content we’ve ever had/ever will have in the future.

how would baxter react to bae pyoun and vice versa? and can you please detailly explain both love interests personalities from our life 2: now and forever? i was just curious, sorry for dumb question!! 

I imagine it’d be pretty opposite experiences, haha. Bae would initially think Baxter is pushy and thoughtless, but would quickly realize, oh, he’s instead a soft, considerate boy. Very cute. Baxter would first be struck with the impression that Bae is charming and gentlemanly, but then would realize that, no, he’s a sarcastic asshole. And I’m afraid we can’t reveal the personalities for the next game yet.

Sorry if you've already answered this, but I have a question about the patreon exclusive moment you're working on. I was wondering if it's mainly going to be CGs or if it's mostly character sprites + backgrounds with some CGs.

Either way, thank you for doing the Lord's work and not only making Cove, but making this bonus moment as well 😌😌😌

It’s mostly sprites/backgrounds with two CGs!

—– —– —– —–

Thank you again for the interesting questions everyone :D

We released a new FAQ! It answers common questions and we’ll keep adding more to it. Please check there before sending an ask. FAQ   Also, if you prefer to just see the main posts without all the asks/reblogs, feel free to follow our side account instead: GB Patch Updates Blog

#our life #Our Life Beginnings & Always #Our Life: Now & Forever #xoxo droplets #ask #gb patch #gb patch games

[dainty-fingertips]

hail 2 u! ||polnareff x fem! reader

HEY HI so im just kinda dumping stuff from google docs onto here to kind of establish myself so anyway heres my french bb wjhged;; also minor spoilers if you haven’t finished stardust crusaders!!

word count: 2449

summary: you and polnareff were teamed by dio himself and saved by jotaro in hong kong. polnareff is hit with a wave of guilt as you and the crusaders reach what joseph has said to be avdol’s father’s island. you follow him out onto the beach to try and comfort him, and while it seems to work, the enemy stand hiding nearby inside an old middle-eastern kerosene lamp has no intention of giving you both time alone. that is, until the frenchman makes a certain wish.

trigger warnings: none :)

||

          He sat down on the chopped stump of a palm tree, his head in the palm of his hand. She had followed after him when he walked away, she knew he wouldn’t stop blaming himself for the death of Avdol. She approached him from behind with a worried look on her face. “Polnareff…” She said, softly. He turned around. “Oh, [y,n].” He said. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be with Mr Joestar and the others?” She stayed silent. She calmly walked toward the Frenchman and rested on a large rock to his right. “I couldn’t just let you go on your own.” She muttered, her face growing warm. “You know what happens when you’re left by yourself, anyway.” She smiled somberly, trying to lighten the mood.

          He chuckled dryly. “Yeah, yeah.” He turned toward her a bit. Thankfully her weak attempt at humor had worked, as his expression seemed less dull. The wind picked up a bit, causing the afternoon sun to beam down a bit more harshly on the beach. He turned his head, and she followed suit. He squinted his eyes. “Hey, is that…?” She tilted her head. “It looks like…” He stood up and approached the shiny object, a dull gold hue peppering through a barnacle clad shell. She raised herself off of the rock and took a few steps forward, glancing around his side. “It’s pretty.” He said, his eyebrows raised.

          He picked it up and examined it. “I wonder if it came from a shipwreck. Look at all of those barnacles.” She added, moving around and picking at it with her fingernails. “Hey, hey! Careful! You might scratch the gold underneath!” He said, holding it above his head and significantly out of her reach. “H-Hey! No fair, Pol!” She cried with furrowed eyebrows. He laughed at her futile attempts. “Yeah, right!” The two of them went through a solid minute of teasing, insulting, jumping, and punching (Three of those four were brought upon by [y,n], that is), it seemed that the strange object had been rubbing around in his hand quite a bit.

          A sudden burst of blinding light beamed out through what was left of the barnacles and caused Polnareff and [y,n] both to panic, and him to drop it. They both stepped back, [y,n] opposite to him. An odd smoke rose out of the tip of what was now seen to be a kerosene lamp of sorts; similar to the one from Aladdin. Though, the smoke disappeared just as quickly as it had come, causing the two of them to look around confused. The light and smoke both were gone, but the lamp remained. Polnareff sighed after a moment. “Man! That was weird. Must’ve been pressurized air from inside.” He said, a hand on his forehead. [y,n] nodded looking to the left. “Would’ve been cooler if there were a genie, but, you’re right. Probably just gas.”

          When she looked back, however, she panicked and pointed behind him. “P-Polnareff, look out! A Stand!” He jumped, his eyes widening. He took long strides toward her and whipped his head around. “What the hell?!” A peculiar looking Stand, one which appeared to be more industrial than some of the previous that the group had encountered. “Three wishes!” The Stand called, holding up an arm-like appendage; though it had only three fingers on each hand. “I will grant you three wishes! Whatever you wish is my command, master!” The Stand was gigantic, standing a solid 10 feet tall. “My name is Cameo. Thank you for letting me out of my lamp.” [y,n] glanced around, sweat sliding down her cheek. “Uhh, n-no problem.”

          Though, it didn’t seem that Polnareff was ready to initiate conversation with the entity. “Another Stand user! [y,n], back me up!” She looked at him and nodded her head. Blossom Samurai and Silver Chariot, both sword wielding Stands, got into a sort of formation, with Samurai behind Chariot. They battered Cameo with their swords, but they barely did any damage. Chariots rapier was too weak, and Blossom’s attacks were only a mere second too slow causing Cameo to dodge with ease. “Son of a…” Breathed them both in unison. “You’re pretty strong!” Said Polnareff. “Your user must be close. Where is he?” Cameo crossed its arms. “Again, I’m here only to grant wishes. Do you want your first wish to be a lame one like that?” He groaned.

          Polnareff granted. “Yeah, yeah, what is it with you and wishes, huh? Are you saying you can make me rich right now?” Cameo’s voice was unwavering. “Is that your first wish?” Polnareff relaxed a small bit, but was still on edge. “You know what? Sure, dumbo. Let’s see you put your money where your mouth is.” Cameo’s arms uncrossed. [y,n] squinted. “Fine, then. Your wish shall be granted.” The two of them raised their eyebrows. “Huh?” Mumbled [y,n]. Cameo put its arms in an odd position, like a puppeteer would do, and raised its voice. “Hail 2 U!” 

          It immediately disappeared, causing them to blink a few times and watch the leftover smoke dissipate. Polnareff reached down and pulled the half buried lamp from the sand. Night had nearly fallen by now, but it was still visible. “What was all that about?” Polnareff asked in a confused tone. He sighed. “So…” she muttered. “What was that thing? Was it a Stand, or wasn’t it?” He shrugged. “If it is, what a weird Stand to send after someone.” He noted with a chuckle. She nodded her head. Damn these Stand users; she just wanted a chance to be with Polnareff. She excused the thought from her head with a bite of her lip. “Do you think maybe it’s got something to do with Avdol’s dad?” He shrugged his shoulders, the sunlight caressing his face in a way that would make anyone melt. 

          Her face got hot again. This stupid Frenchman has no idea what he’s doing, sending soft gazes her way. Every time he laughed, she felt like melting butter. She couldn’t help but look away from him with a coy grin. Polnareff chuckled. “Hey, what’s that look for? Come on, you don’t have to force yourself to look away. I know you think I’m hot.” He teased nonchalantly. She rolled her eyes and laughed. “Hah! As if, stupid.” She sent him a playful grin and stuck her tongue out. She was really hoping he didn’t actually know.

          It was then in that moment, both of them smiling goofily at each other, that a noise was heard. “Hey, what was that?” He asked, turning around. “Sounded like metal.” She said, walking in the direction of the noise. It was near; maybe just in the grass 6 feet away. Polnareff followed suit, and lo and behold. “W-Whoa!” She cried, leaning in. “No way!” He yelled afterward. The two of them crowded around what appeared to be a half buried chest of doubloons, jewelry, and bejeweled goldware. “T-That’s real buried treasure!” He called, scooping a few coins out. “But how?” She asked, tuning her fingers through it. “Hell if I know! But this is all mine!” He laughed chaotically. 

          “You little—! I helped you find this, I get half! 50/50!” He snorted. “As if, stupid!” He retorted, mocking her previous statement. “Ooooh, I’m gonna kick your--!” Directly before she went for his money, Cameo’s booming voice echoed from above. “Now, what is your second wish? I shall grant it.” The two of them shot their gazes up to the Stand. Polnareff freaked and dropped the coins, to which [y,n] then picked up and stuffed in her pocket. “Y-You! Why are you doing this?! Whatever you have up your sleeve, I’m not falling for it!” He yelled up at the genie, perched in a palm tree. “I am keeping the gold though.” He added shortly after.

          Cameo stayed silent for a moment. The only sound that could be heard was the wind blowing and the ocean rocking. “Is the answer to that question your second wish? As thanks for my freedom, I’ll give you anything,  including such a stupid answer.” [y,n] huffed and nudged Polnareff. He looked down at her and his expression softened. “F-Fine, then.” He closed his eyes and sighed. “I want to be a comic artist!” He exclaimed. The answer threw [y,n] for a loop completely. A comic artist? She had never known he was interested in art. In fact, the only interest he’d shown was when he’d watch her draw.

          “I’ve always wanted to be one! And not just some starving artist, either! I want to be more popular than Walt Disney!” She furrowed her eyebrows with a stunned expression. “Huh?” She whispered. “Pol, I don’t think—“ he cut her off. “I want to create Polnareff Land!” He stood with his arms out in a comically dramatic stance, [y,n] in a stunned (and slightly embarrassed) silence at his side. “... Is this your wish?” Polnareff lowered his arms. “Actually, no, wait,” Oh thank God. She wiped metaphorical sweat from her forehead. Maybe he’d think of something more rational.

          “I want a girlfriend!”

          The phrase made her freeze in place. Her eyes were wide and her throat closed. He wanted a girlfriend, did he? He really must have just thought of her as a friend, then. She kept her mouth shut and kept her eyes on Cameo. What was she supposed to say to that? The words echoed in her mind. She wanted to love him like that so badly, but Polnareff seemed to feel otherwise. “Love is better than money or fame.” He said with a grin. At least he was sincere about that, she could tell. “She’s got to be really cute. I want a girl who’s my perfect match! Our pinkies entwined with the red string of love!” He held up his right pinkie finger for emphasis. 

          Polnareff had never made her feel so conflicted before. Her insecurities began to softly gnaw at her. Was she not cute enough? She felt like they were perfect for each other. She’d liked him since Hong Kong. Was this really happening? She simply kept her gaze on Cameo. She stared at it. What was it going to do? She thought genies couldn’t make people fall in love. “You want me to find the perfect match for you?” It asked him. “Yeah! Try that, bastard!” Cameo sat still for a moment. As she was staring, she noticed it turn its head slightly in her direction. It was looking at her.

          She inhaled sharply. What was it doing? Cameo was completely silent for several seconds until it finally decided to pipe up. “Very well.” It turned its head back to Polnareff slowly. “Hail 2 U!” The Stand once again dissolved into smoke. Polnareff looked at his finger expectantly, and sure enough, there it was. She saw it too. The red string of fate. He grinned. “Oh, wow! I finally get to have my perfect girl!” He beamed. She stayed silent. He looked down at her curiously. “Hey, you okay? You’d usually have made fun of me or something by now.” She looked ahead and nodded. “Yeah! Yeah, I’m good. I’m happy for you, man.” Though she never once looked at him. Polnareff sighed. “Thanks, I’m glad too! Let’s see, where does it lead?” He held the string and noticed it went to his right. He looked in growing surprise to see [y,n] standing there, staring into the ocean with the most flat look he’d seen her sport, and a growing lump in her throat. Was she about to cry?

          He wasn’t really sure what prompted him to do it. What made him want to look down first before pressing her on how she felt. Though he was sure glad he did; in fact, it was arguably the best decision he made during that 50 day trip. If he hadn’t taken a mere half second to glance down below her waist, Polnareff wouldn’t have caught the crimson string tied around her finger until a much later, possibly much more awkward time during their interaction. He felt his heart swell inside of his chest, sheer ecstasy causing blood to rush to his cheeks and make his face burn as if he himself were a bonfire of sheer emotion.

          “H-Hey…” he began, reaching out with a shaky left hand. “Hm?” She looked over. She hoped the darkness of night would hide the tear that had dropped from her right eye and down her cheek. “[y,n], you, uh… your hand.” She slowly held up her left hand and stared in shock at the string around her pinkie. “That’s— that’s the-“ she quickly turned to look at his hand. Sure enough, the two were bound. Polnareff soon grew a stupid grin. “Well, well. Look at that.” The utter euphoria she experienced in that moment went unmatched with anything else she’d ever felt. “We-“ she choked back another sob as more tears fell. She covered her mouth and shut her eyes. 

          Polnareff freaked out. “H-Hey!! You okay? [y,n], c’mon! I’m not that bad!” He joked. “You idiot!” She called, throwing her arms around him. “You scared me!” She heaved into his shoulder. “I thought- I thought you didn’t—“ she shakily said. He chuckled. “Hey, hey! Calm down! If you’re wondering if I didn’t like you, you’re not just wrong. You’re stupid.” He grinned softly. She giggled like a little kid on Christmas. “I was so afraid when you said you wanted a girlfriend.” She said, pulling away. Polnareff put his arms around her waist. 

          “I thought I wasn’t good enough.” She laughed awkwardly. “I only said it because I thought you didn’t like me.” She noticed a glimmer in Polnareff’s eye; he was crying too. “O-Oh, Pol, you-“ before she could say another word he pressed his full lips against hers in a brief kiss. “Shut up.” He laughed, tears smeared on her face. She snorted and wiped his cheek. “I’ve liked you for so long. Ever since Hong Kong.” He scoffed playfully. “Ever since Dio paired us, you little snail. Did you just ignore all my little attempts to go on dates with you?” She giggled. “I didn’t wanna take it the wrong way. You never actually asked, idiot.” 

“Well, how about this.” He cleared his throat and laughed again. “Do you want to go on a date with me?” She nodded with a dumb grin. “Yes, yes, of course, dumbass.” She leaned up for a kiss and he returned the gesture. “Let’s beat the hell outta this guy and regroup, okay?” He smiled. “My pleasure.”

#jojo's bizarre adventure #jjba x reader #jjba sdc #stardust crusaders #jean pierre polnareff #polnareff jojo #jean pierre polnareff x reader #polnareff x reader #jjba part three #jotaro kujo #muhammed avdol #joseph joestar #noriaki kakyoin #iggy jjba #jjba fanfic #this is old but idc #i think its cute so HAH #x reader #anime x reader

[prose-for-hire]

C-C-Cold Hearted

Pairing: Spike x reader [platonic]

Request: So glad your requests are open again!!! I have an idea for a platonic spike x reader, where reader's kind of a goody-two shoes with the Scoobies, but is actually punk in her personal life? I imagine Spike finding out after she drives everyone off home after a long fight and she swaps the music, forgetting Spike's still in the back (because he actually shut up for once, lol) but do it however the inspiration takes you. Thanks kindly! (Also no pressure if you don't wanna do it, it was just an idea I thought you'd be really good at.)Spik

Requested by: @cameo-greaves​

A/N: I haven’t written a platonic Spike fic in a long time !! He’s protective like a big brother kind of relationship with the reader. So this was nice (I hope this was okay love) 💖💖

You and your friends had all been driving around looking for a demon. You had decided since Sunnydale had decided to completely freeze over it was better to take the car. You were driving Buffy, Willow, Xander and Spike around. Spike had insisted he came and Buffy eventually gave in. This demon was supposed to be hard to defeat. 

Willow had cast a spell on your car so you wouldn’t slide around on the roads and you were all wearing coats in the car because no matter how much you tried you couldn’t warm up. The cold got everywhere.

The demon was named Jacque. He was large and ogre-like. With power that nobody knew the full extent of. He was somewhat of a myth, even according to Giles’ books. He had stretched light blue skin and he thrived in this weather.  He was ice cold, his heart was literally a block of ice, one that never thawed. He had an icicle constantly hanging from his nose.

He had appeared one summers evening, turning the entirety of Sunnydale into Lapland. Nobody had seen this much snow before and it was only continuing through the weeks. Buffy and the rest of your friend group had been stuck in researching rather than having snowball fights like you all wanted.

There was a demon freezing people to death and you needed to figure out what you were looking for and quickly. Which is what you had been doing this evening. But you had been driving everyone around for hours now and there had been no sightings.

The radio was on, some tinny song you didn’t recognise. You didn’t get to hear much of it anyway as everyone was talking and laughing around you. You grinned as Xander cracked another joke with Spike just rolling his eyes and slouching in his seat.

Spike had shut up while the others in your car had gotten louder. He was just staring out of the window, he had offered to drive but you and your friends had said no. He took a lot of risks and in the snow the Scoobies could all see him managing to wipe the entire group out and managing to walk away unscathed. He had wanted to make sure you were back home before he got in. You had forgotten that he was still in the back of the car with everyone else chatting.

He kind of positioned himself in his own head as your big brother. He was weirdly protective of you but he didn’t let it show very often. You were too kind, a total goody-two shoes. Everyone thought so anyway. He was convinced that you wouldn’t last a second if you were left on your own.

You dropped each off one by one. It took a while people walking to their houses, scared of sliding around. You paused, making sure everyone got to their doors safely – not that you would have been particularly much help if anyone had been attacked by a demon waiting in the snowy shadows.

When you thought your car was empty, you exhaled slightly and turned to root through the glovebox for your music. You didn’t realise that there was a vampire still slouched on your backseat. You leaned in putting a cassette tape in and playing the first track. The music started, pounding through the speakers. You couldn’t help a smile spreading on your face.

You slammed the steering wheel in time, ready to launch into song alongside your favourite punk song. You hit the first note before you were interrupted suddenly.

An arm reached from the backseat to turn the dial up. He happened to like this song too. You screamed (and not in time with the tune) near drowning out the music that was playing. You had forgotten he was there and almost skidded into a snow drift on the side of the road.

You slammed on the brake and turned back to look at him, horrified to see Spike still there. You had been caught out. You weren’t too embarrassed or anything, you were just shocked he was there. He had actually managed to stay quiet for once.

You kept this part of your life away from the others. Especially Spike, you didn’t want him to look at you and think you were a poser. On the weekends you would often frequent local punk venues, soaking up the music and meeting people with a shared interest. You even dressed slightly differently (your look was a lot more toned down usually).

You needed a hobby that you could separate from the reality you lived in. You and your friends saving the world all the time, it was kind of heavy. You needed this escape. And what better than the embracing arms of the punk genre?

The lyricality of it you felt within. The heavy music and the powerful voices just spoke to you. In a way that nothing else had.

It made you feel alive. It woke you up from the dreary hopelessness that could consume you in Sunnydale. You could just get lost, it lifted the spirits when you were just shouting along to the words.

You and Spike didn’t speak much, other than squabbling over petty stuff. He just sort of turned up when you ended up stumbling into trouble the way you usually would. He often grumbled at you that you would happily plant your neck into a vampire’s jaw given half the chance.

You knew he looked out for you but you didn’t realise why. You were the same age as the others but he had a soft spot for you. You reminded him of his sibling. From when he was human. Now he realised you were slightly more similar to him than he thought in music taste at least. You were still as sweet and unassuming as you always appeared to be despite this revelation.

“Spike!? I could have crashed!”

“Didn’t though, did you?” he maintained, “Since when did you get any taste anyway?”

“I have always been cool, thanks very much” You insisted, turning your nose up at him and he scoffed.

“Wouldn’t say so, platelet. Unless you mean ‘cause of the weather that is” He teased which made you roll your eyes at him. Though you ended up smiling at him, you couldn’t help it.

He was always good natured with you. Made sure you felt safe around him despite him always insisting he was oh so evil. The others would tease him for it. They had thought he had fallen for you at first but he had made it clear he felt a duty of care to you. Couldn’t explain it, decided he didn’t owe it to them anyway.

“Well, now you know I guess… don’t tell the others?” You asked and he nodded. You appeared relieved. He wouldn’t want the others discouraging your interest. Your hobbies. He knew how that could be.

“You go to any shows?” He asked after a moment of silence, looking outside as he asked. The snow had began to slowly fall again. It was unending at the moment. Bleak.

But he’d rather look outside than watch you pull faces at his interest in your life. You would pretend you found it lame. He cared and you made it difficult sometimes despite it being in your nature to be kind.

“I go to the Fishtank sometimes to see the local bands play” You answered matter-of-factly. This was another reason you didn’t tell the others – they’d try to make you stop going. That place had a bad reputation.

He thought on this for a moment and then looked at you in the reflection of the rearview mirror as you anticipated his reply being one of disdain for the bar. Even he only risked that place if he was desperate.

“Well, if you ever need someone to take you there and back…” he offered, his brow furrowed at the idea of you out on your own in the middle of the night on that side of town.

“You want to be my chaperone? That’s so punk, thanks Spike” Your reply dripping with sarcasm.

“Offer’s there” he shrugged. You were about to open your mouth, maybe thank him or something. He really didn’t have to offer and it was him appearing to be genuinely kind without ulterior motive which was wholly unlike spike. But you chose to see the good in him. You were one of the only ones that did.

Just as you were about to speak there was a massive thud on the roof of your car. The roof dipped in slightly under the weight of whatever had jumped on there. You shouted in surprise as the demon jumped onto the bonnet before turning and landing on the ground and turning to face you, squinting into your car.

It was Jacque. The frost demon. You had finally located him. Complete with the sharp icicle on the end of his nose. But now you had found him, were completely slayerless.

Your brain caught up with you and you rushed into action. You reversed the car, manoeuvring the best you could to turn around while the demon set its sights on you.

“Bloody step on it!” He shouted, slamming his hands on the headrest of the drivers side as if it would make you drive faster. You would have said something snide about backseat driving but you were too panicked.

As you started to drive at a much faster pace, Spike threw himself into the front passenger seat with some struggle. His goal, not only to help you, but to turn the music right up. You were blasting the punk song for all of Sunnydale to hear as you drove recklessly through the streets and away from the demon blasting shards of ice at your poor car.

You took your eye off the road for a split second and really did drive into a snow drift this time. You couldn’t get the car started again. You would have to try and run. In what felt like six feet of snow.

The demon was more than double Spike’s height. Still, he ran at it with full force. Landing offensive blows where he could. The large demon swiped at Spike and sent him flying into your car leaving another large dent in the side.

While Spike was recovering, you tried to step up but you knew straight away it was going to be no use. He stared at you hard, using your body heat against you. Turning your body entirely cold. Frozen solid. Blue ice began to slowly create a layer on the outside of your skin.

“You c-c-cold hearted son of a-” Your teeth chattered as you tried to finish your sentence, but it was too hard to speak. You were so cold. You were becoming a statue. An ice sculpture. It was slowly creeping up your neck onto your face.

“Bitch!” Spike finished for you, spinning into a kick that knocked the demon backwards from where he was walking towards you.

“You do not have a heart either, friend… let me take this one” He gestured at you as you shivered in the icy prison you were encapsulated in.

“Not on your life”

“Okay” He shrugged, running at Spike again. They fought hard against each other, but Spike managed to gain the upper hand.

You began to thaw now his attention wasn’t on you although you were still very cold. Shivering violently. You could only watch as you started to be able to feel your fingers again although they felt as if they were cramped up. They were still numb.

Spike landed several successive blows, blocking the shards of ice that the demon threw his way. His ice powers wouldn’t work on a vampire. Spike knocked his feet from under him and

He took out his stake, piercing the large demon’s heart and shattering the shard of ice where his heart lay. The demon just lay there before eventually turning to snow like its surroundings.

He nodded once, looking at where the demon had once lay. Before turning back to you and gesturing with his head for you to walk back with him.

Spike took you home, teasing you lightly as you walked about how punk you looked when you were stood like a cold fool while he was fighting the bad guy. You shoved him and he rolled his eyes having to catch you as you overbalanced on the ice. He should have let you fall and taught you a lesson but it was instinct.

Hopefully now the demon was taken care of, all of the ice and snow would thaw sooner than later.

#Spike btvs #spike x reader #spike imagine #spike x you #platonic x reader #platonic Spike #Buffy The Vampire Slayer #buffy the vampire slayer imagines #btvs #btvs x reader #btvs imagines #btvs x you #gender neutral #gender not mentioned #Jacque the Frost demon #platonic #Spike

[raibebe]

Soft core

Genre: Fluff(?) Words: 11,4 k holy shit this is insane Prompt: Jaehyun in his vampire bdsm outfit he wore in the Punch era but make it sfw Warnings: mentions of blood, brief mentions of member x member relationships, brief descriptions of a panic attack

A/N: This was written for Aimee who loves Jaehyun with her whole heart, happy birthday Aimee 💖 I hope you had an amazing day and like this little something. I know you deactivated but I already started writing this a month ago and I’ll post it anyways in the hope you’ll see this someday and a couple of others will enjoy this as well. I have mixed and matched their outfits and tattoos from both the concept photos and the live stages. Also I’m sorry Johnny, but you fit the role of the shameless flirt so well… Bonus points for anyone who spots all cameos. Special thanks to @burtonized​ who made me keep going with this and listened to all my complaints.

To say you were nervous before starting your first shift at your new job in a reasonably shady bar not too far from your apartment was an understatement. You seriously questioned your own sanity and why you had even applied for the job when you had seen the offer on the beat up wooden entrance door next to an old motorcycle license plate and a bright green neon sign that illuminated the word ‘open’ a couple of days ago. The blue haired man behind the bar had given you a questioning look after you had entered the bar because you couldn’t have looked any more out of place with your soft sweater between the old wooden interior and the leather the barman and a handful of customers were wearing. It had cost all of your courage and a reminder that you needed to find a job for the weekends to walk up to the bar to ask the barman about the job offer. He had asked you a couple of questions like whether you had already waited tables before, which you had (at a place that was lit far better than this one but how different would it be?). The man who had introduced himself as Kun and honestly seemed like a big softie on the inside despite his serious look (it had to be the intense eyebrows) had agreed to hire you on the spot because he had the offer up for a while and no one had come in to ask about it and he couldn’t keep bullying his apparently very chaotic roommates to keep covering the shifts on the busy weekends anymore.

That’s how you found yourself here, a couple of days later on a Friday night, staring at the wooden door yet again (now missing the job offer and not yet illuminated by the neon sign).You took a deep breath and pushed through the door of the bar, this time not looking as out of place as you had before, wearing black skinny jeans and a simple grey v-neck. Kun looked up from where he was wiping down the counter, shooting you a smile. Today he had styled his hair up, exposing his forehead and was wearing a black button up shirt with a bunch of white details that was missing quiet some buttons at the top. “You actually came,” he grinned, “You can put your jacket and bag into the back room.” He pointed to a door with the label ‘staff only’. “We’re opening in half an hour. I’ll introduce you to the others once they decide to arrive.” Nodding you rushed to put your stuff away. You were pleasantly surprised by how clean it was in the back. The beat up interior from the main room was nowhere to be found. So it really didn’t seem too bad if it was only shabby for aesthetic purposes.

After taking a couple of more deep breaths in front of the mirror in the staff room, you felt as prepared as you would ever be and emerged back into the main room of the bar. Next to Kun behind the counter was now another man, clad in the tightest pair of leather pants you had ever seen and a loose, see through black blouse, his long blonde hair tied back into a ponytail, showing off a variety of piercings in his ears that were reflecting the low light of the neon signs. When both men noticed you, the blonde flashed you a bright smile and quickly wiped his fingers on the towel he had used to dry some glasses and held it out for you to shake. “Hi, I’m Ten. Kun told me he had finally found someone willing to help us out on the weekends but he missed to tell me how cute you are. Don’t worry the customers are all nice and if anyone gives you any problems, weird stares or makes inappropriate comments, just tell me immediately and I’ll throw them out,” he introduced himself. You couldn’t help but giggle a bit at the image of this petite man throwing drunken men twice his size out of the bar. “Thank you,” you answered before introducing yourself as well. “Would you please wipe down the tables in the back?” Kun asked, handing you a cloth, “The other waiter should be here any minute, so he can walk you through the process.” “You’re all males working here?” You asked shyly while starting to wipe the tall round tables closest to the bar. “Honey, there’s not many woman brave enough to even set a foot in here even though about eighty percent of our regulars and hundred percent of our staff are big softies hiding behind leather jackets and tattoos,” Ten chirped, disappearing beneath the counter to check the tubes of the beer taps.

Speaking of the other staff, as if on queue the door slammed open to reveal a ridiculously tall man with the biggest brown eyes you had ever seen, his platinum hair swept back from his forehead,  a huge grin plastered on his face. “Yooo, the poster with the job offer is gone, did you finally find someone?” The man all but shouted, excitedly bouncing up and down on his way to the bar, shucking off his leather jacket and carelessly throwing it on one of the bar stools to reveal toned arms and a strong chest straining his short sleeved black shirt. “Xuxi, indoor voice please,” Kun groaned, massaging his temples. “Oh sorry,” the other man - Xuxi - answered, flashing Kun big puppy eyes. “We did find someone, please don’t scare her off,” Ten answered Xuxi’s initial question, emerging back from under the counter, smashing the door shut, which caused Kun to groan again. “That thing has a handle for a reason,” he sighed. “It keeps opening itself back up otherwise,” the smaller man shrugged, leaning against the now spotless counter, a mischievous smile on his lips. “Wait, her?” Xuxi asked, eyes wide in either excitement or amazement, “As in she? A girl?” “Yes, hello,” you quietly introduced yourself, stepping out from the corner where you had been cleaning the tabletops.

“Wow, you’re so pretty,” Xuxi said instead of a proper introduction when you walked over to where the three men were standing. You could feel the heat rise to your cheeks, tinting them a rosy color. Sighing, Kun took the dirty cloth from you and rinsed it in the sink. “This is Xuxi, the other waiter for tonight. As you might have noticed he doesn’t have much of a filter, but i swear he is harmless.” “Just call me Lucas at work, it’s easier,” the man in question grinned, not even bothering to correct Kun and extended a hand for you to shake (needless to say because he was unnecessary tall, his huge hand could almost cover your whole fist). “I’ll teach you everything you need to know,” he beamed and even though he had just called you cute, he was definitely the cutest person currently in this room. “Thank you,” you murmured, a smile spreading on your lips because Xuxi’s grin was really infectious and you felt your anxiety disappearing.

In the remaining time before the bar would officially open, Xuxi taught you everything you needed to know. From their system and how you’d take the orders and which tables you would serve to special drinks that weren’t on the menu and what to do if any customers would give you trouble. “There’s probably not much to do for the first two hours or so”, Xuxi concluded, running a hand through his platinum blonde hair, making his muscles dance beneath his shirt, “Like that you can get used to it before it gets packed. Fridays are always busy and there’s a bunch of different people coming. Did any regulars call in before?” He asked the last question to the general direction of the bar. Flipping through a book next to the cash register, Ten nodded. “127 are coming in, they got that big table in the back but other than that, no one called.” “What’s 127?” You asked curiously because that was one of the tables you were supposed to serve. “They’re a group of guys our age, but I’m not really sure what exactly they are to be honest,” Xuxi laughed while fixing the belt that held his wallet before handing you your own one. “I think they are bikers,” Ten supplied, turning around to reorganizing the bottles behind the bar for the third time tonight, “At least some of them have bikes and they sure look the part. Have you seen Johnny’s new tattoo the other week, Xuxi? That must have hurt like hell.” “Yeah, I saw the post with his chestpiece on his Instagram. That man is ripped.” “Well, you’re one to talk,” you murmured under your breath, organizing the contents of the belt to your liking. Laughing out loud, Ten slapped Kun on the chest. “We need to keep her, I like her,” he giggled and Kun just shot you a slightly pained smile, rubbing where Ten’s hand had come down. “Oh come on, old man. I didn’t even hit that hard.” “Stop calling me old, I am literally just two months older than you,” Kun groaned, softly shaking a grinning Ten. Unbothered by the bickering of the two barmen, Xuxi called over from the door: “I’ll switch on the sign!”

Your anxiety came back at full force when the bar started to fill up one hour after it opened. Resisting the urge to hide behind the bar, you approached yet another group of shady looking men to take their orders. Like the other people you had served before, they gave you a weird look while looking up and down your frame once before asking if you were new here. You just nodded and smiled politely while writing down their orders before walking back to the bar where you took out one of the trays and put the note with the order on top so Ten or Kun could put the according drinks on top. “Here, have a little drink, the night is just beginning,” Ten grinned and pushed a glass into your hands before completing the order while somehow also dancing fluently to the music that was playing through the speakers now. You eyed the drink suspiciously, the deep orange color throwing you off a bit. “It’s not spiked, no need to worry,” Xuxi told you, suddenly appearing next to you, placing his own tray with empty glasses onto the counter, winking teasingly before grabbing a colorful bottle to pour a bunch of shots, so Ten and Kun could focus on the other, more complicated drinks on the orders. You drowned the sickly sweet drink quickly and put the glass next to the ones that needed to be rinsed. You mouthed Ten a ‘thank you’ when you picked up your order and he blew you an exaggerated kiss, making you giggle and feel a little more at ease. It was like he had known you were being nervous again.

After checking in with your other tables and earning a big tip from some truckers that actually had been really nice, you made your way back to the bar to help Kun with rinsing the glasses that had been piling up. “You remember those regulars that were coming in tonight?” the blue haired barman suddenly asked, “That’s them.” He nodded towards the door where a group of men were coming in. For a moment, your breath got caught in your throat because Ten hadn’t been wrong earlier when he said that those 127 guys looked like bikers. Honestly anyone of them could have been a model for the leather clothes they were wearing while standing in front of a Harley Davidson or thrashing something with a baseball bat. (Also was one of them wearing a metal harness beneath his leather vest?) “They’re all nice people, no need to worry,” Kun calmed you down, shooting you a reassuring smile before taking the beer glass from your hands that you had started to grip so hard, your knuckles were turning white. “How many are they?” You asked him curiously while eyeing the group as they made their way over to their designated table, greeting other regulars as well as Lucas (one of them was apparently just as incapable of having an indoor voice as him when he loudly yelled ‘Lucas’ before hugging the taller male tightly).

“Yooo, Johnny’s chestpiece looks even more sick in real life,” Lucas said with wide eyes when he came back to the bar. “Also he gave me 20 dollar so I would ask Haechan and Mark if they were even legal when they would order something alcoholic,” he grinned, “I’ll share if you do it.” “How am I supposed to know who to ask?” You asked because even though you were shy, 20 dollars were 20 dollars. “That’s the spirit,” Lucas grinned and threw an arm around your shoulders to turn you in the direction of the table where the men had sat down, not even trying to be subtle about it. “You see the one with the purple hair sitting next to the tall one with half his chest exposed? The purple haired one is Haechan and the tall one is Johnny. Mark is the one on the stool to the left, just ask Haechan for his age first, Mark will be the one to laugh the loudest,” he quickly explained. “You know them quite well,” you said, trying to fight the heat spreading across your cheeks because it didn’t happen any day that you were in such a close proximity to a handsome man like Lucas. “I went to school with Mark,” he shrugged, letting you go when Kun yelled that his order was ready.

Before walking up to their table you took another deep breath to calm your furiously beating heart, repeating in your head how no one had been mean to you yet and that all your coworkers kept on telling you how nice they were supposed to be. “Hi everyone,” you greeted them when you arrived at the table, “Have you already decided what you want to order?” Seeing the chaos that the group was already in, half of them probably didn’t even notice that you had arrived at the table. “Guys!” The pink haired man wearing the harness type thing scolded the others that were bickering in the back of the little booth on the couch. “I’m sorry, they usually behave better,” he smiled and his big eyes combined with his pink hair made him look like he came straight out of an animation. “I’m Taeyong by the way,” the pink haired man supplied, flashing you a genuine smile, “You’re new here, right? I haven’t seen you around before.” “Today is my first day,” you nodded, cheeks heating up under the gaze of the handsome man, nervously playing with your little notepad. “Let’s order, guys!” Taeyong said, the others slowly turning their attention towards you. How all of them were this handsome was beyond your imagination. Shyly you introduced yourself as their waiter for the night for the second time and asked for their orders. One after the other they either ordered plain beer or some really extraordinary cocktails that you had never heard of before. When the purple haired boy, Haechan, ordered his cocktail, you took a deep breath before putting on your best poker face. “Could I see your ID to check your age first?”

As soon as the words had left your lips, the whole table fell dead silent and the boy’s mouth dropped open in surprise. But before you could lose your courage to mutter an apology, the boy that had greeted Lucas loudly before, burst out in laughter, that the others minus Haechan quickly joined and even you couldn’t hold back the grin that spread over your face. “Now that I think about it, could I see yours as well?” You followed up and asked the dark haired boy with the infectious laugh, whose eyes immediately turned into saucers, his mouth wide open while the others couldn’t hold their laughs anymore, the purple haired boy joining in now. “I’m sorry,” you giggled, turning to the last man to order when they all had calmed down, using the napkins on the table to exaggeratedly wipe their tears. “What can I get you?” When the man with the dark hair that was elegantly swept back from his face turned towards you, you could swear that time stilled for a moment. His dark eyes that were accentuated with a bit of eyeshadow fixed yours and you were captivated, unable to look away. When your eyes dipped lower for a second you could see the black ink of a tattoo on the pale skin of his neck. He seemed familiar but you couldn’t quite tell why. Maybe you had seen him around on campus. But even then you should have been able to tell because that tattoo really wasn’t subtle at all. Briefly you were wondering if he could ever work a normal job with something like that. “I think I’ll just start with a beer as well,” he spoke softly, his voice a deep rumble, tearing you from your thoughts. After you had definitely stared at him for way too long than it would have been acceptable, you tore your gaze away from him, quickly scribbling down his order as well, repeating what you had written down for the others to confirm.

“Great, then I’ll be back in a bit with your drinks,” you smiled, after one of them had insisted that they should get a round of shots as well. “Can’t wait,” the tall one with the eagle tattoo on his chest said with a smirk on his lips, adding a cheesy wink that made you way more flustered than you would have liked. You quickly turned to hide your heated face, speed walking back over to the bar to put their order down. “Did you do it?” Lucas eagerly asked, bouncing up and down in excitement where he was helping to dry some glasses behind the counter. “Where’s my money?” You grinned, holding out your palm towards him. “Waaa, you really did it,” he grinned while bouncing up and down excitedly and you could barely hold in the urge to coo at him. He really did resemble an oversized puppy. You barely knew him for more than a couple of hours but he already had wiggled his way into your heart.

“Lucas, you didn’t tell us such a pretty girl would be serving us tonight,” a smooth male voice suddenly interrupted. When you turned around, the tall man from the 127 gang (Were they a gang? Did they do illegal stuff?) came walking up to the counter, leaning against the polished wood. “She’s new here, I didn’t know either,” Lucas pouted, already grabbing two shot glasses to put up on the bar top, putting the third one back down when you shook your head. You weren’t going to drink on your first day of work even though it seemed to be normal when you watched Lucas fill up the two glasses with a shady looking liquid from an unlabeled bottle he had grabbed from below the counter. Clinking their glasses together both men drowned their shots and while the tall biker didn’t even flinch, Lucas broke out into a whole body shiver, squeezing his eyes shut. “This stuff is really fucking disgusting,” he grimaced before refilling one of the shot glasses again, shoving it in front of the other man again, “I don’t know how Ten manages to make these concoctions.” Grinning, the man in question suddenly appeared and snatched the shot glass from below the other‘s fingers, drowning it himself. The blonde only grimaced a little. “I gotta say, I’ve made better stuff but also definitely worse. Lucas, we need a new keg of beer, can you please get one from the back, you’re so much stronger than I am,” Ten pouted, batting his lashes at Lucas and rubbing one of his hands over the other’s muscled arms. “Be nice to her,” Lucas told the man with the big tattoo on his chest and quickly disappeared to the back.

“I’m Johnny by the way,” he introduced himself, running a hand through his dark red hair. “So you’re the one who asked Lucas to embarrass your friends,” you remembered, your eyes getting caught on the intricate feathers of the eagle that spread its wings over Johnny’s broad chest. He smirked when your eyes came back up to meet his. “That would be me. You like the tattoo?” “It looks nice,” you mumbled, embarrassed at being caught staring, “It’s not something you see every day.” “I have some other ones that are pretty interesting as well,” he winked. “Su-Sure,” you stuttered, feeling your face heat up for what must have been the millionth time this night. “You’re cute,” Johnny laughed, the sound bright and inviting, his eyes turning into little crescents. “What did you come over for? Did I miss something on the order?” You tried to move the conversation in a direction you were a little (a lot) more comfortable with. “I just thought I could put my muscles to use and help you carry our drinks, we ordered quite a lot. Also I still owe you money for pulling that prank on Mark and Haechan. Even though their faces were priceless.” “How old are they anyways?” You asked him because you didn’t actually ended up looking at their IDs and Haechan especially did seem quite young. Digging out his worn out wallet, Johnny fished out a twenty dollar bill and teasingly held it up between two fingers. “They’re both of age, don’t worry, they just have baby faces.”

Snatching the bill from his hands, you quickly stuffed it in your pocket. “Thank you,” you grinned, relieved that it really had just been a prank between friends. “How old are you then?” You heard yourself asking after you had glanced at the tray that Ten had been filling up, but a couple of glasses were still missing. The weird cocktails seemed to take quite some time to make (Why there was celery swimming in what looked like tomato juice was a mystery to you). “Let’s pretend I’m in my early twenties,” Johnny grinned, his long fingers playing with the cherries that were stuck to the rim of one of the cocktail glasses. “Pretend?” You were confused. He couldn’t be much older than you were. “It’s improper for old men like me to flirt with such pretty young girls after all,” he winked and stuck out his tongue. “You… You can’t be much older than me though,” you argued, trying to fight your shyness back down. But your furiously beating heart was betraying you. Luckily he couldn’t notice that from his place where he was still leaning against the counter, the long line of his body perfectly shown off; his legs seemed almost endlessly long in the heavy leather pants. Chuckling, he raked his eyes across your body in a similar way you must have seconds ago but you felt like you were burning up wherever he was looking. Within the blink of an eye he was in your personal space, crowding you against the bar. “I’m 25,” he breathed, “How long do you have to work today, honey?”

Before you could even think of an answer, Johnny was shoved backwards by another man dressed completely in black. You recognized him as one of the men from Johnny’s gang, the one with the neck tattoo that had seemed weirdly familiar to you. “Leave her alone, Johnny,” he drawled, his voice barely more than a growl, “There’s someone waiting for you outside.” After a moment of heavy eye contact between the two males, Johnny scoffed and threw you another smile. “See you later, darling,” he chirped before turning towards the exit. “I’m sorry if he made you uncomfortable, he doesn’t know when to stop sometimes,” the handsome man spoke, his voice still deep but way less threatening. “It’s… It’s fine you wouldn’t have needed to step in like that,” you reassured him, “But thank you.” “Yeah, I don’t know, something just didn’t sit right with me when he crowded you like that. Especially when you’re new to this type of environment, it’s pretty different from your usual job.” “My usual job?” You asked, clearly confused, “Do we know each other?” “Oh, I’m sorry, I thought you had recognized me,” the man’s eyes widened in surprise and he averted his gaze as if he was embarrassed. “I’m Jaehyun. You know, the dude who keeps killing his plants.” Now it was your turn to be surprised. “No way. You look so different.” “It’s the clothes, right?” Jaehyun was rubbing the intricate lines of ink on his neck, looking up from between his dark lashes, smiling shyly and now that his dimples were almost showing, you did finally recognize him.

He was somewhat of a regular customer at the flower shop you worked in during the week to help out the old lady who owned the shop, always coming in to buy new plants when he had managed to kill yet another one. Now in the heavy leather jacket with more buckles and straps than you could count, he looked so different than when he came to the shop, his dark hair fluffy so his bangs almost covered his eyes and wearing soft sweaters and jeans. You also somehow had never noticed the big tattoo that stretched around his neck.

You could remember the first time he came into the shop very vividly. It was just after your break that you had spent lazing around in the backyard of the shop in front of the little greenhouse, letting the sun shine onto your face, just basking in the moment for a bit, letting all your worries about money or upcoming exams melt away. The job at the little flower job didn’t pay very well because people these days bought less and less flowers and the old lady couldn’t afford to pay more but you couldn’t just leave her alone in the shop. You really enjoyed her presence and learning about the language of flowers and how to bind pretty bouquets. When the distant chirping of the old cuckoo clock in the shop announced the end of your break, you got up from your place and put your apron back on, so you wouldn’t accidentally dirty your clothes. You came back into the shop just in time to see the big load of new plants that was being delivered. Two boys were unloading a colorful truck while continuously bickering in what seemed to be Chinese about where to put the plants in the shop and on the sidewalk outside so people could still walk past. “Urgh, this sucks why did we let us get talked into helping out?” The one with green hair sighed after they had put the last plant down, handing the old lady the papers she had to sign that the shipment had arrived at her place. She chuckled while handing the papers back. “I’ve made some iced tea, have a little break, boys,” she smiled her kind, wrinkled smile at them, taking them to the little kitchen area in the back to pour each one of them a glass even though the smaller of them had declined her offer at least ten times while his green haired friend gladly took her invitation.

Smiling you reassured the old lady that you would rearrange the flowers and plants so you could fit them all into the shop and the small greenhouse in the back. Maybe her grandson would come in later to help you move the heavier plants. He always came to the shop to laze around without having his parents scold him and his grandmother could never say no to his charming smile that made any girl his age swoon. He had recently dyed his hair a soft pinkish shade and had been hanging around the shop a lot more because his parents weren’t quite fond of his style choices. You gently stroked the leaves of the little pink rose bushes (that had kind of reminded you of the boy in the first place) that seemed rather thirsty to you, making a mental note to water them lots after you had arranged them.

While rearranging the cut roses so you could fit the new bushes in between them, the little bell on the door rang, announcing the arrival of a customer. “I’ll be right over,” you said, detangling yourself from the bush you had tried to fit in the display window. “No need to hurry,” the customer answered with a deep voice. It wasn’t often that men visited your store. And most times they just wanted a quick, expensive looking bouquet to either impress a girl or to apologize to their wife. Putting on your best customer friendly smile, you walked over to where the man was eyeing some cherry tree bonsais, his broad back turned towards you. “How can I help you?” When the man turned around, he immediately politely smiled at you, making your heart beat pick up just a little. He was definitely attractive, you couldn’t deny that. His dark hair was unstyled and hung into his eyes a bit, covering his strong eyebrows that every girl would be envious over. He seemed young, about your age. The pale blue hoodie and the fluffy hair made him seem very soft and gentle despite his strong jawline and prominent cheekbones. “Well I’ve moved into a new space and it looks a little empty, so I thought some plants might be the way to fix that,” he explained, fiddling with the hem of his slightly oversized hoodie. “That’s a great idea,” you beamed, trying to seem reassuring since he seemed rather nervous, “Do you have anything special in mind?” “No, I really don’t but those roses you just put in the display window look very pretty, it’s what made me come in,” he said, motioning to where you had been fighting with the roses earlier. “Roses need a lot of attention though,” you warned him, walking over to where you had tucked the little bushes into a corner. “I have a lot of time and like a good challenge,” he answered, a grin tugging at his lips, a set of dimples just barely showing, “You’re bleeding by the way.” He added, gently touching your hand. Startled, you jerked away, heat licking at your cheeks. “Oh, I’m sorry,” he quickly apologized, “But you should bandage that or it might get infected if something gets into the wound.” “Don’t worry, it’s not even that deep,” you concluded after examining the small cut on the back of your hand where you had lost the battle with one of the thorns. You quickly shot the man another smile that you hoped was reassuring.

“So do any of those roses look good to you?” “The pale orange ones look nice.” You couldn’t hold back a small giggle. “What’s so funny?” He asked, his beautiful brows drawn together in confusion. “The color is called peach,” you still giggled, grabbing the pot to show him the petals in the sunlight. “Well it is orange though,” he shrugged. “Men and colors,” you sighed dramatically but couldn’t help the smile spreading on your lips, “You like them and want to try caring for them?” “Yeah, let’s try it. Anything I should look out for?” While walking up to the cash register and ringing him up, you briefly explained how to take care of the roses the best.

“I hope they brighten up your room a bit,” you smiled when he had paid. “The visit sure brightened up my day,” he replied smiling widely, the set of cute dimples reappearing on his cheeks. Before you could overcome your sudden shyness to reply anything, he had already wished you a good day and disappeared from the shop.  

After his visit, the man had crept back into your mind a couple of times. Every time you watered the little twin of the rose bush he had bought, it somehow reminded you of his sweet dimpled smile and his deep, soothing voice. You always scolded yourself when you noticed how you were spacing out, in fact watering the floor instead of the little rose bushes how you were supposed to. (You had been made fun of by a certain pink haired boy one too many times lately.) Your boss had just smiled knowingly and pressed a little bouquet with beautiful yellow Chrysanthemums in the middle, when you had closed up the shop, making your face heat up and furiously deny everything. But like always, the old lady knew you probably better than you knew yourself.

The second time the handsome stranger had visited the shop, he had been wearing a white turtle neck and a simple denim jacket, his hair pushed back with a dark blue hat. “Hello again,” he greeted you, gently smiling when he walked up to the counter where you were currently binding a bouquet with a couple of big purple hyacinths, “I’ll have a little look around. No need to hurry that.” Even though you tried to concentrate on arranging the flowers in the bouquet and picking smaller flowers that would look good with the big center piece, you kept glancing over to the man who was sniffing different flowers, quietly sneezing when he inhaled too deeply.

“Those are really pretty,” he said after he had not so subtly watched you work for a while from his place between the brightly colored geraniums while walking up to the counter. “The man who commissioned them paid a lot of money for them to look pretty,” you smiled, gently tucking smaller white flowers all around the big purple ones in the middle. “Does it mean anything? I’ve never seen this kind of flower,” he asked, seeming genuinely interested. “You’re interested in the language of flowers?” You asked, securely tying the bouquet together, placing them in a vase for the time being. “What languages would flowers speak?” The man asked, sounding genuinely confused. For a moment you could just stare at him, his dark brown eyes widened and his mouth slightly ajar, before you burst out in a fit of giggles. “Hey! What’s so funny?” He asked, trying to sound offended but he couldn’t fight the smile that spread across his lips. “They don’t speak any language, silly. The different types of flowers mean different things. I don’t know all of it but the owner of the shop has been teaching me some of it,” you explained to him. “Ooh, that makes a lot more sense,” he nodded, “What do those mean then?” “They’re hyacinths. The man told me he needed to apologize to his girlfriend. The purple ones stand for sorrow. I doubt she will notice though.” “Probably not,” he chuckled. “What did the rose mean I bought last time? The peach one?” “I’m not quite sure, I’ll ask my boss when she’s back. What brings you back here?” “Well,” he scratched the back of his head and averted his eyes, “I need a new plant, the rose was  kind of a lot more work than I thought it was.”

“Oh no.” You felt genuinely sad. You kind of had expected it not to go well but this was honestly a lot faster than you could have imagined. “I should have listened to you when you told me that they were a lot, I’m sorry,” he apologized, “But I really want to try to keep a plant alive. She looked really good for the time she was alive.” “She?” “Well I gave her a name.” You giggled again. “That’s really cute.” “Not as cute as you though.” It was suddenly so silent in the shop, the only noise the soft buzzing sound coming from the air-conditioning. You stared into the man’s eyes, expecting a his face to heat up in a similar fashion yours was, to see a blush creep up his face or his ears, but his face stayed perfectly pale, not a single blotch of color visible. But he had to be embarrassed as well if the way he was chewing on his lips was any sign. “I’m sorry, that just slipped,” he mumbled. “I… Shouldn’t you at least tell me your name before you start complimenting me like that?” You stuttered when you found your voice again. “Jaehyun,” he supplied, still awkwardly shuffling around, “It’s Jaehyun.” “Alright Jaehyun, let’s find you a new plant that’s not as easy to kill.

From that day onward Jaehyun came to the shop somewhat regularly, either announcing the death of yet another plant or telling you how they were on the brink of death and he didn’t know how it happened or what to do to save them. You were really close to either tell him to stick to bouquets or cacti but when you were being honest, you enjoyed his little visits. He’d stay longer and longer every time, telling you little stories about how he suspected that his roommates were secretly killing all the plants. In turn you told him about your boring life between your classes and your job. And sometimes you even taught him about the language of flowers while he was watching you put together a bouquet for yet another desperate boyfriend.

One visit in particular had stuck with you for some reason. Your whole day had just been bad: One of your professors had caught you slacking off in class and called you out in front of everyone, then at lunch a guy had run into you, making you drop half your food on the floor and then it had started to rain on your way to work. And if that wasn’t enough, the old lady hadn’t been feeling well because of the sudden change in weather and you had sent her off into her apartment that was above the shop, so she could rest. So now you were just alone in the shop, watching the people outside hurry past the shop with their umbrellas. When it was raining even less people were coming into the shop because you couldn’t put any plants outside that often lured people in. Sighing, you continued with the inventory that you had started out of boredom. Of course you also hadn’t brought any useful books, so you could have studied a little.

You must have been deep in thought, moping about how much this day sucked, that you didn’t hear the little bell on the door ringing. So when someone touched your arm to get your attention, you of course were startled and let out a small scream before you lost your balance on the stepladder that you had used to count the spare pots on a higher shelf. And if that wasn’t enough, you also pushed one of said pots down as well. But before you could even brace yourself for the fall, a strong arm had wrapped around you, saving you from crashing down onto the floor and possibly cracking your head open. When you opened your eyes, that you had screwed shut, you saw straight into Jaehyun’s deep brown eyes that were full of concern. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you,” he spoke softly and you could feel how his voice rumbled in his chest from how close he was holding you to his body. “It’s alright, it’s my fault anyways. I wasn’t paying attention,” you sighed, slowly realizing in what kind of situation you and Jaehyun were in right now. His face was so close to yours that you could almost count every single one of his long, dark eyelashes. You could even see the faintest little blush spreading over his cheeks and your own face immediately felt hot as well.

Jaehyun just smiled and released you from his grip, gently setting the pot he somehow had managed to catch with his other hand back onto the shelf. He really must have incredible reflexes and obviously the most charming smile you had ever seen. “Don’t blame yourself, you don’t look too good today,” he spoke softly. “Wow thanks,” you sarcastically said, sighing theatrically while running your hands through your hair in an attempt to smooth it out, but probably messing it up further than it already was. “Hard day?” You snorted. Hard was an understatement. It sucked. But a little voice in the back of your head whispered that now that Jaehyun had come to visit you in the shop, it would get better. “You look like you could use a hug,” he smiled and opened his arms invitingly.

Before you could even think twice about it, you wound your arms around his middle and squeezed him tightly, burying your face in the soft fabric of his cardigan that he wore over one of his many turtlenecks. Chuckling, he grabbed the fabric and stretched it around you, so you were basically wrapped up in it against his chest, before wrapping you up in his strong arms. You were drowning in his by now familiar scent and the way his chest steadily rose and fell with his breath made all stress from your body slowly dissolve. “If you keep holding me like this I will cry,” you mumbled, trying to untangle yourself from him. “I don’t mind, you know? Sometimes you just have to cry to let all the stress out,” he assured you, rubbing soothing circles on your back. “Don’t say that, I will ugly cry in your shirt,” you hiccupped, “I barely know you.” “Oh I think you know me a lot better than a lot of people,” he smiled, “It’s an old shirt anyways.” “Liar, I’ve never seen you wear this before.” “You’re keeping track?” He chuckled. “That’s not what I meant by that,” you mumbled, feeling shy suddenly because how could you not keep track when he just effortlessly looked infuriatingly good every time he walked into the shop.

“You feeling better now?” Jaehyun gently asked after you two had fallen silent, just basking in each other’s presence. He gently tilted your head back from where you had buried it in his neck, tucking a strand of hair behind your ear. “Yeah,” you breathed, captivated by him. You had never noticed the tiny mole he had on one of his cheeks but you found it really endearing.   “Good,” he smiled, “I brought you coffee from the shop next door.” He motioned to the two cups he had placed on the counter next to the cash register. “You have a heart of gold Jaehyun,” you confessed, a smile slowly spreading on your lips and your heartbeat picking up. You kept the thought that he probably would also make the perfect boyfriend, to yourself. Not that it would matter, you were sure he didn’t see you like that. He just played it off, laughing awkwardly like he always did when he was embarrassed. (Coming to think of it, you really seemed to know him better than you had initially thought.) “Let’s drink it before it gets cold and you can tell me more about your day,” he offered and slowly loosened his arms around you. “Can you tell me about yours instead?” You asked with a small voice. “I’d rather forget all of this stupid day before you walked in here.” “Of course, darling,” he breathed. Your heart skipped a beat before doubling its pace when the pet name rolled of his tongue just like that. Maybe there was just the slightest little chance, he might consider you more than just the friend that worked in the flower shop that he had to visit to get advice on how to not kill his plants. Smiling you loosened your grip on him as well and you two sat down on the counter, dangling your legs and sipping the slightly cold coffee while you listened to Jaehyun ramble about the mess that were his flatmates. Until this day you hadn’t figured out how many people he actually lived with but you couldn’t help but smile at the little stories he told you. And even when he stopped talking, you just enjoyed the silence while watching the people outside. And maybe it was just your imagination but the umbrellas outside seemed just a little brighter with your head resting on Jaehyun’s broad shoulder.

“I’ve never noticed your whole tattoo thing that’s going on,” you said, motioning around your own neck when you came back from your fond memories of Jaehyun. “Yeah, I try to not let it show as much usually,” he replied, almost nervously playing with the collar of his leather jacket.   “Did it hurt a lot when you got it?” “Yeah, the skin is kind of tender around your neck,” he answered, his gaze not meeting your eyes but fixating a point right behind you. “You get that question a lot don’t you?” you gently asked, fingers itching to reach out to touch him. “Yeah, it’s all people talk about when they see it,” he shrugged, “I’m used to it by now.” “Oh, I’m sorry,” you quickly apologized. “It’s fine,” Jaehyun reassured you, gently grazing his fingers over your exposed forearm, making goose bumps break out over your skin. “Yes, it did hurt. No I don’t regret it. Yes I probably can’t work a normal job if I’m not wearing a turtleneck. No, I didn’t get it in prison. It was done in a perfectly sanitary tattoo shop by a professional artist. No, I’m not a criminal”, he quickly addressed every typical question he apparently got about the tattoo in a single breath, a smile spreading on his lips, making his dimples appear and your heart beat faster.

“Glad to know I haven’t been talking to a criminal over the past few weeks even though you did kill an unholy amount of plants,” you giggled, checking again if the order was ready only to find Ten engrossed in a conversation with a group of young men that were sitting at the bar, his work forgotten. “Well I guess I am guilty of that,” Jaehyun pouted and it was weirdly endearing seeing him act playful like that with his dark and intimidating clothing. “So you’re not a criminal but a biker?” “Is that what you think our group is?” He asked, tilting his head to the side. “That’s what everyone told me at least. And you do look the part.” “A couple of us do have bikes, but I don’t think that justifies the title. We’re just a,” he bit his tongue for a bit, “We’re just friends. Friends who like to dress in a lot of leather and black clothing.”

It seemed to be a somewhat touchy subject so you decided to not push any further. “You don’t need to explain it to me,” you smiled reassuringly, quickly squeezing his cold hand. “Jaehyun, stop flirting with my best waitress,” Kun teased, adding the little shot glasses to the second tray that completed the order. “I wasn’t flirting, I-“ but Jaehyun didn’t complete his apology when Kun shot him a knowing look and your face heated up on his behalf because Jaehyun didn’t blush like ever. “Stop making excuses and help her carry all this back to the table,” the barman grinned, returning to his work by pulling Ten back by the hairs on his neck from where he was still talking to the handsome customers sitting at the bar. “I would appreciate some help, that’s what Johnny came over for as well,” you tried to push past the awkwardness. “Like hell he was,” Jaehyun grumbled, grabbing the one of the trays maybe a tad too forceful than he needed to, the drinks almost spilling over. “Don’t be angry with him, he was being nice,” you consoled him, gently petting his leather clad arm (wasn’t he warm in that thick jacket?). “I saw just how nice he was being,” he sighed, rolling his shoulders, “He’s such a goddamn flirt.” “Nothing happened Jaehyun,” you tried one last time, looking into his dark eyes, getting lost in the seemingly bottomless obsidian.

Only the thud of the heavy entrance door made you snap out of it and you quickly turned to grab the second tray. You hadn’t even noticed how you had gravitated towards Jaehyun, it was like his eyes had hypnotized you. “Need another pair of helping hands?” A familiar voice asked and Johnny strode over towards you two again, now with an energetic bounce in his step, his red lips curved into a smile. “We’ve got it,” Jaehyun answered, scrunching his nose as if he had smelled something bad before taking a deep breath. “Don’t wait too long, Jaehyun,” the taller said, his tone suddenly stern and his brows furrowed. “I can handle it, Johnny,” Jaehyun gritted out, shoving past the taller man to make his way over to the table where their friends were still waiting for their drinks. Sighing, you followed him back to the table. It was weird how different he was behaving with his friends around. You had never expected to meet him in any place outside of your job at the flower shop and much less in a place like this. The soft man who liked to wear denim jackets seemed to be buried beneath the heavy leather jacket.

“Here’s your drinks,” you smiled when you put the tray down to distribute the drinks. “You’re not drinking with us?” A blonde man with a scratch in his eyebrow asked when everyone had picked up their shot glasses. “It’s my first day, I don’t think it’s a good idea,” you politely declined his offer. “I’m sure Ten and Kun won’t mind,” he grinned, lifting up his own glass to hand it over to you. “She said no, didn’t you hear, Yuta?” Jaehyun growled and shot his friend a dark look. Unfazed by his behavior, the blonde - Yuta - shrugged his shoulders before drowning his shot himself, not grimacing in the slightest even though the liquid had a questionable amount of alcohol in it, judging by the numbers that had been printed on the label. “But I’m sure we can treat you to something else,” he spoke, before shifting in his seat so his poorly buttoned sleeveless shirt fell open even further, revealing smooth skin that stretched over lean muscles and a promise of something metal hidden beneath. “I-“, you stuttered. What were you supposed to reply to something like that? “You’re shameless,” one of his dark haired friends chuckled, a silver chain glistening in the light when he shook his head. “It’s called confidence,” Yuta defeated himself. “Still shameless,” another one agreed, a grin on his face. “He hasn’t had a good lay in a while, don’t mind him,” Taeyong cut in, shooting you a reassuring smile. “Certainly not because I didn’t had any offers, I’m just picky,” Yuta tried to defend himself, looking scandalized. You just giggled when the other’s started picking on him. You noticed that Jaehyun didn’t join in but his posture was more relaxed than it had been before. You really wanted to thank him for defending your choice to not drink but now didn’t seem appropriate. Silently you collected the now empty shot glasses and picked the trays back up. “I’ll be back to check in with you later then,” you smiled before walking back to the counter after checking in with a couple of other tables.

The rest of the night went down in a blur safe for the one occasion where the slender Ten indeed threw out one of the customers that couldn’t hold his liquor anymore and had fallen when he had tried to walk over to the bar to order more because Lucas had already refused to bring him any more drinks. The times when you had checked in on the 127 table, Yuta had still flirted with you only to be either shot down by Jaehyun or Taeyong. You had also noticed that over the course of the night one or two of them would always leave the bar for a couple of minutes before coming back inside with a new energy and a faint blush on their cheeks. You didn’t know what they did out there but you really hoped they didn’t do drugs or anything like that. They didn’t seem as intoxicated as the other customers no matter how much they ordered. If anything Mark was getting giggly after he had come back inside but that was pretty much everything. They all must have incredible tolerance for alcohol.

When the night died down and more and more customers were leaving, Kun waved you over to tell you that you had been a great help and he would be more than happy to see you again tomorrow for your next shift. You had beamed at him and promised to do your best. “I’m sure you will. Thank you for today, I think Lucas and I can handle the remaining customers,” he told you. “What’s with Ten?” You asked. You hadn’t seen him in a while. Kun just sighed and motioned to the 127 table where Ten comfortably sat on Johnny’s lap, the taller carding through the blonde’s hair that he had freed from the little ponytail. “Are they a thing?” You were confused. Johnny hadn’t been subtle about his flirting earlier. “No one really knows,” Kun groaned, suddenly seeming very irritated, “It’s been happening more lately but last week he went home with Taeyong as far as I remember.” “Oh…” “Don’t think about it too much. I want to say that he knows what he’s doing but that would mean that he’s actually using his brain.” Somehow you thought that he sounded sad. “Just tell Ten that you like him, Kun,” Lucas groaned, running a hand through his by now messy platinum hair. “I don’t like him,” the elder gritted out, violently cleaning glasses and slamming them onto a rack to dry. “Sure and I’ve never thought about making out with any of your roommates,” Lucas teased him. “You have what?” “Never mind I said that,” Lucas mumbled, his ears turning red, before he made a beeline to one of his tables.

You chuckled quietly. “I think he’s fond of you as well,” you softly spoke after Kun had thrown another longing look at Ten who was busy admiring the eagle tattoo on Johnny’s chest. “You don’t need to console me, but I appreciate it,” he smiled but it didn’t quiet reach his eyes, “I came to accept him how he is.” “You should at least try to shoot you shout though, don’t you think?” You tried again, stepping closer to the barman to help him clean the last glasses. He sighed deeply. “I’ve known Ten for too long now, I know he won’t suddenly become monogamous just because I tell him that I might not dislike him as much as I sometimes say.” “You can never know for sure, people do crazy stuff because of love,” a deep voice joined the conversation and Jaehyun sat down on the barstool in front of Kun and you, throwing you a quick smile. “He’s right,” you smiled, briefly squeezing Kun’s hand. “If I say that I’ll think about it, will you leave it alone for now?” You eagerly nodded, looking up at Jaehyun to see if he was doing the same. Instead a smirk played on his lips. “If you give me my drinks for free, I’ll even tell Johnny to not take Ten home tonight,” he grinned, holding up his card between two fingers. “You’re paying for everyone?” Kun just gritted out, snatching the card from the other’s fingers. Jaehyun’s grin widened before he nodded. “Isn’t that going to be a lot of money?” You asked worriedly. You had never asked but assumed Jaehyun must be a student like you, so paying the whole bill for nine men (well eight if Kun was giving Jaehyun his own drinks for free) was a lot. “I lost at rock paper scissors,” he shrugged, “Are you done with your shift?”

“She is,” Kun cut in, smacking the credit card back onto the bartop, “Tell Johnny to send him home, I’m not feeding his cats again because they’re screaming for food.” “Sure. That’s the only reason,” Jaehyun joked, pocketing his card with a grin. Kun didn’t answer, instead leaving you two alone to wipe some empty tables. “Are you going home alone?” “It’s not far from here,” you reassured the dark haired man. “I’ll walk you. You shouldn’t go alone this late.” “Only if it’s not a bother for you…” “Keeping you safe is never a bother for me,” he smiled, reaching out to tuck a strand of hair behind your ear and you barely suppressed a shiver from how cold his hands were against your heated face. “I’ll tell the other’s not to wait for me and will wait outside for you,” he softly spoke before turning to walk out the door where his friends apparently had already left.

You quickly gathered your things and sorted out your tips from the rest of the money, putting everything back into the place that Lucas had shown you before disappearing into the staff room to stuff the money into your designated tip jar, so Lucas and you could share your tips with Ten and Kun. While you were quickly trying to fix your hair in the small mirror a very grumpy looking Ten joined you, groaning loudly. You had to suppress your smile. Jaehyun really had convinced Johnny to not take Ten home. “Men are trash, honey,” the blonde suddenly spoke, “Don’t fall for any of them.” “Did you get dumped?” You tried to act like you didn’t exactly knew what must have happened. “Can’t get dumped if you aren’t dating,” Ten chirped, smoothing out a wrinkle in his silky blouse, “But something similar.” “I’m sorry.” “No need to be darling, I’ll just annoy Kun a little more, maybe he’ll actually pop a vein these days,” he giggled mischievously. “Be nice to him, he seems like an actual sweetheart,” you said while slipping on your jacket and picking up your bag. “He is, darling. But where’s the fun in that?” Ten held the door open for you and followed you back to the main room. “Be safe on your way home.” “Jaehyun is waiting outside for me,” you admitted, suddenly feeling shy under Ten’s intense gaze. “So that’s why Johnny wouldn’t take me with him,” he grinned. “No, no that’s not it. He just offered to walk me home,” you stuttered to explain yourself. It wasn’t like what Ten thought it was, right? Oh god. Not that Jaehyun was expecting anything now. He just had asked to walk you home though. Was it a code word for something you didn’t know? “I’m sure he only has the most noble motives,” the barkeeper snickered, “Go, don’t let prince charming wait for too long.” With that he waved you off, walking over to where Kun was wiping a table to drape his body over the other’s back, probably complaining about being dumped. But Kun didn’t seem to mind a whole lot, judging by the smile that tugged on the corners of his lips.

After you had barely escaped Xuxi’s suffocating goodbye hug, you stepped outside into the cold night, taking a deep breath. It was quiet for a Friday night but that might have just been the time. Worried you looked around when you couldn’t see Jaehyun’s broad figure anywhere. Did he ditch you? That didn’t seem like him. Curious you looked into the little ally beside the bar where the dumpsters were. At first you couldn’t make out anything in the dark but when your eyes had adjusted, you could make out a figure, no two, in the dark. One of them was wearing a familiar leather jacket with way too many buckles and straps to be convenient. The man was clinging to the second, unmoving figure and the whole scene made Goosebumps break out all over your body.

“J-Jaehyun?” you stuttered, your bag falling from your shoulder, landing on the concrete with a soft thud. As if he was electrocuted, the man with the dark clothes shoved the limp body he was holding onto just a second ago away from him, but no sound left the other man’s lips, nor did his facial expression change in any way. “I can explain this,” Jaehyun said, his lips a deep red and smeared with what seemed to be blood and eyes wide, tinted a bright crimson. You felt a shiver run down your spine, the scream that had been stuck in your throat threatening to spill now. But before it could rip free, a palm was pressed over your lips and your body collided with Jaehyun’s solid frame. “Please don’t scream,” he whispered in your ear which made all the hairs on your neck stand up. What was happening? Why was there blood on Jaehyun? Has his eyes changed color? How did he get across to you within the blink of an eye? What was with the other person? In a panic, your eyes scanned the alleyway and another muffled scream ripped from your throat when you saw that the man was still unmoving even though he was bleeding from a wound in his neck. “Please,” Jaehyun begged, his voice sounding strained, “Let me explain this, don’t hate me.” Being pressed so close to him, you couldn’t help but notice that his chest wasn’t moving in the slightest like it should if he was breathing. What was happening? Panic began to rise inside you and you felt like you were suffocating, your lungs not getting enough oxygen with Jaehyun’s palm pressed over your mouth. Panicking, you grabbed his wrist and let your nails dig into his skin, but the skin didn’t break. Desperate, you tried to get more air into your lungs, meeting his eyes in a silent plea. “Please don’t scream,” Jaehyun repeated firmly before he slowly freed your mouth, but kept holding you close.

You heaved a couple of heavy breaths, feeling the panic slowly disappear but your heart kept beating furiously, the adrenaline coursing through your veins making you dizzy. “Let me take care of this and I’ll explain everything, I promise,” Jaehyun spoke once your breathing had somewhat evened out. “I’ll release you now, don’t run away.” Your voice was still lost somewhere, so you just nodded. After confirming with a nod himself, he slowly uncurled from you and walked over to the other man who was still in a daze, staring straight ahead. “You will walk home now and not remember anything that happened from the moment you saw me approach you,” Jaehyun spoke to him, looking into his eyes intensely and if your own eyes weren’t playing a trick on you, Jaehyun’s eyes had turned a bright crimson color. He leaned into the other man again where his neck was still bleeding and when the man turned to leave and walk away, the area was clean. Instead Jaehyun’s lips were smeared with blood that he quickly wiped into his shirt. “What the fuck, Jaehyun?” You whispered, your voice sounding raw as if you hadn’t spoken in hours.

“I can explain this,” he repeated again, turning his palms towards you in surrender when he walked back over. “How can you explain this? You- That- That man was straight up hypnotized and behaved like an actual puppet. And that blood. This is crazy. I’m dreaming. That’s it right? Or someone must have slipped me something in the bar and I’m tripping right now. Because this looks an awful lot like you just sucked that guy’s blood like you’re a vampire and that’s crazy. Vampires aren’t real. And I’ve seen you walk around in the middle of the day. But then again, your hands are always cold and I couldn’t even scratch you with my nails and you have mad reflexes,” you started to spiral, the words just falling from your lips. “Hey, take a breath. A deep breath, here,” Jaehyun softly spoke, gently taking your hands and pressing the palms on his chest, taking a deep breath himself.   Even though you tried to breathe with him to calm down, you couldn’t help but notice that his fingers weren’t as cold as they had been before and that you couldn’t feel his heartbeat despite the fact that your palm was sitting right over his heart, just separated by his thin black shirt from the skin. “You… You don’t have a heartbeat,” you whispered, your eyes searching his that were a perfectly normal deep brown shade now while you pressed your palms down on his chest harder. “I don’t,” he spoke carefully, scanning your features for any changes, “I haven’t had one for a while.” “You aren’t breathing right now.” “I don’t need to. I keep forgetting.” “You… You’re forgetting to breathe?” “I usually do when I’m around humans but sometimes I forget.” “You say that as if you’re not…” You couldn’t finish the sentence, it was too absurd. “As if I’m not human myself? I’m not. Not anymore.” “Then what are you?” “You’ve said it before, I’m a vampire,” he confessed.

“A vampire…” You repeated dumbfounded. It made sense, everything was adding up but this couldn���t be the explanation. Vampires were just made up. “And the others are too, they’re my coven. That’s why I didn’t want Johnny to talk to you.” “Would he have..?” Your eyes widened and one of your hands flew to your neck, covering where your pulse was fluttering beneath the skin. “I’m not going to hurt you, I could never,” Jaehyun whispered when he saw the fear in your eyes, gently cupping your face as if to prove his point. “I like you way too much to hurt you. And I won’t let anyone of the others even lay a finger on you.” Your eyes immediately flew to his lips that were still stained red when he leaned in even closer so you would be able to feel his breath mingling with yours if he was breathing. “I really want to kiss you right now, is that stupid?” The vampire whispered. “Don’t hurt me,” you whispered back, letting your eyes fall shut. “I could never,” he breathed before brushing his lips against yours in a chaste kiss that send sparks through your whole body. When Jaehyun felt you relax against him, your fingers uncurling from his shirt, he kissed you again, firmer this time, wrapping his arms tight around you as if he was afraid that you would disappear.

When you felt your head start to get light, you gently tapped his strong chest and he immediately retreated, looking at you with a worried expression. “One of us still needs to breathe,” you giggled breathless. “I’m sorry,” he smiled, carding his fingers through your hair, just watching you breathe for a moment, losing himself in your eyes.

“I have another secret to tell you,” Jaehyun broke the silence, his dimpled smile lighting up his face. “I don’t think you can shock me anymore,” you smiled back. “I didn’t actually kill any of the plants I bought. I just needed to have a reason to keep seeing you. Our house looks like a jungle.” You couldn’t stop giggling, leaning into his (not moving) chest that rumbled with his low chuckle. “You’re cute,” you smiled, snaking your arms around his waist below his jacket, somehow not even missing the warmth that bodies usually gave off. “Shut up,” he chuckled, wrapping you up in a tight hug. “You want to know something else?” You whispered into his chest after a while. The vampire just hummed, gently swaying you. “I looked up what the rose meant that you bought when you first came into the shop… You wanna know what it stands for?” Jaehyun hummed again. “It stands for immortality.” This time it was Jaehyun who was laughing, holding your body tighter to steady himself.

#jaehyun #jung jaehyun #jaehyun fluff #jaehyun scenarios #jaehyun imagines #nct #nct 127 #jaehyun fic #nct scenarious #nct imagines #nct fluff

[clownmoontoon]

Recently found your blog so I was wondering, thoughts on the Animaniacs reboot?

AAAA OMG WELCOME!!! HOPE UR ENJOYIN IT SO FAR \OUO/!!!

i LOVE this question and i have sO MANY THOUGHTS ABOUT THE REBOOT so ima try to break it down into my likes, dislikes, and hit or miss (things i liked some of the time but not all the time)

🌈  10 things i liked!!!!! 🌈 <-- in no particular order

1. THE THEME SONG REWRITE!!!! ITS GREAT!!! og series callbacks, DELIGHTFULLY MORE INCLUSIVE, all those unnecessary side characters cut out, no weird celebrity references JUST RLLY WELL DONE and im glad they just redid the old one instead of making a brand new one ITS A CLASSIC!! plus this way u rlly notice those differences and how great they are

2. SPEAKING OF nO BORING SIDE CHARAS... YEAH!! THAT!! perhaps an unpopular opinion but ive never been a fan of the side characters and watched the og show p much exclusively for the warners so i LOVE that its mostly about them now!! (( i do miss the mime tho but they shoulda been nicer to him u_u ))

3. also like the theme song: MUCH LESS CELEBRITY CAMEOS/REFERENCES there are still a few but i feel like they were WAY more abundant in the og series and im rlly glad they calmed down w that, its actually Not That Fun to try and spot all the celebrities 

4. mORE “IRL”/TIME IN THE TOWER!!! while there are some shorts where the warners are “acting” (gold meddlers, warners unbound etc) the VAST MAJORITY(19) of the 26 warner shorts take place “irl”!! WE GET TO SEE THEM IN THE TOWER SO MUCH!! eating together, shopping together, TRICK OR TREATING TOGETHER!!! and i just LOVE this stuff its sO GOOD FOR CHARACTER BUILDING!! 

5. DIVERSITY!!!! EVEN THE BG CHARACTERS!! EVEN IN BODY TYPE!!! no more fatness only as a joke and hotness as the only other option for women, PPL ARE AVERAGE AND I LOVE IT

6. OVERALL CONSISTENT QUALITY!!! THE ANIMATION IS REALLY INCREDIBLE AND BEAUTIFUL TO WATCH!!! that was one of the BIGGEST flaws of the og series, so many eps were animated poorly bc they were handed off to studios that rlly didnt know how to draw the warners so its HELLA to see them beautifully animated in EVERY ep of the reboot so far

^^ animation by @/lemurasart on twitter!! 

7. nO HORNY JOKES...POSSIBLY ANOTHER UNPOPULAR OPINION?? bUT I NEVER RLLY LIKED ALL THESE HORNY JOKES GIVEN TO KIDS IN THE FIRST PLACE LKDKD its actually rlly neat to see how creative the writing gets when they cant just horny joke their way out of a situation ALSO THIS BIT WAS AMAZING 

8. I RLLY LOVE THAT THE CEO DOESNT HATE THEM!!!!! it was so frustrating in the og series that the ceo wouldnt even hear them out EVEN WHEN IT WAS STUFF THAT WOULD BENEFIT HIM its nice that this lady is insane AND greedy aND YET ISNT REALLY MALICIOUS TOWARDS THE WARNERS AT ALL at least not any more than she is to anybody else ITS REFRESHING!! I LIKE NORITA

9. ANIME-NIACS!!!!! thATS ALL I GOTTA SAY ABOUT THAT LDJLKD

10. FANGIES!!!!!!!!! they always had fangy energy im so glad it finally manifested...

⭐ 4 things i didnt like ⭐  i was gonna make this a top 10 list but i couldnt think of 10 things i didnt like djkldkljd

1. THE REDESIGN.... yes i know i was just celebrating the fangs bUT other than that i rlly wasnt a fan of the redesign.. its just too ...animal?? the triangle noses and changing their white faces to beige just seemed rlly unnecessary imo..

aLSO THEY LOST THEIR CLOWNINESS!!! ;;;;; i miss that clown aesthetic... big round red noses, white faces.. also i loved it when characters would try to describe them and say things like THEY HAVE FACES LIKE A CREEPY CLOWN dLdlkjdJLK

im not sure why they couldnt at least stay w the white n black like the old cartoons theyre based on??? THERES EVEN A SONG IN THE REBOOT THAT SAYS “LIKE US, ITS BLACK AND WHITE” bUT... THEYRE NOT BLACK N WHITE ANYMORE LDKKDJ 

also the redesign is a lot more angular/less round than the original and i jus prefer the sof..

i miss this ;n;

2. GROSS OUT HUMOR  ..LIKE HONESTLY WTF LDLJKLJKDD theres not too much of it thankfully but the og series had like.. nONE so it was a shock when theyd suddenly zoom in on marie antoinette’s finger and it was LIKE THAT and the pigeon scene at the end of “the cutening” actually made me feel sick sdjkdjk JUST IN GENERAL IM NOT A FAN OF GROSS OUT HUMOR SO .. EUUGHGH 

3. those random new shorts that are like???? whyd u get rid of the side characters if ur gonna have these guys anyway?? the gnome in ppls mouths and the alien guy?? neither were funny to me and again the gnome short was mostly gross 

4. YAKKO CANT DO MATH?? YAKKO DOESNT KNOW WHAT PLEBIAN MEANS??? HELLO?? HE HAS A VERY COMPLICATED SONG WHERE HE BREAKS DOWN MULTIPLICATION AND ANOTHER WHERE HE SINGS EVERY WORD IN THE DICTIONARY!! hES SO SMART LET HIM BE SMART hES A HUGE NERD PLS...

💣 HIT OR MISS 💣 

THE SONGS!!! while i love that they brought back the musical aspect of the show (its rlly not animaniacs without singing tbh) the songs were sUPER VARIED IN QUALITY IMO 

the reboot song? AMAZING

the song about dot’s zit??? ... no..

🌈  OVERALL I HAVE A LOT MORE POSITIVE TO SAY ABOUT THE SHOW THAN NEGATIVE AND IF ANYBODY ASKS I ALWAYS SAY I LOVED IT!!! 🌈

IS IT PERFECT? NAH

IS IT FUNNY AND FUN AND IN GENERAL A SHOW THAT MAKES ME AS HAPPY AS THE OG SERIES DID? ABSOLUTELY 100%!!! 

✨ GO WATCH IT!!! ✨

(( ironically this scene RIGHT BEFORE THE PIGEON SCENE is one of my absolute faves DLKLKJDJKD ))

#animaniacs #I FIXED IT AND ADDED MORE PICS/GIFS YAY #I WISH ASKS HAD A SAVE DRAFT OPTION ALKDJKLD #animeniacs #anime niacs #anime animaniacs #animaniacs 2020 #animaniacs 1993 #clown honks #moonime #moon gif #yakko #wakko #dot warner #yakko wakko and dot #yakko warner #wakko warner #animaniacs yakko #animaniacs wakko #animaniacs dot #the cutening #anon #animaniacs reboot

[theunconcernedembalmer]

Toko! I was thinking of creating an ask the character blog for IDV or Genshin Impact and wanted a few tips on how to start off. Anything you can share?

ey yo my dude!! thank you so much for this question, now im lowkey tempted (again) to make a genshin ask blog sjadhlkshgkahshglsaj anyway my 1.5 cents is under the cut, yall know how much i talk here HAHAHAHAH

uhhhhhh so i guess we start with picking a character u really Vibe with tm? I KNOW THIS SOUNDS LIKE COMMON SENSE BUT LIKE ive been considering making a genshin ask blog for a while now but i never really got to it cos i couldnt really decide on a character (plus the fact that their outfits are. so intricate. is also a hmm since i try to follow details to a t) (at first i wanted to do zhongli, but i feel like to be able to muse him well u need to know the lore super super well, which i dont n im too lazy to research on that aha. n u know how much i respect characterizations, especially for such a complex character like him. i also considered xiangling for a period of time mostly for guoba but also like i have 2+1 blogs here n having one more might not be a very good idea aha) (as for aesop he was my Hyperfixation Character tm also cos i looked at his kit n went Yep i could work with this. probably)

so assuming ur not a dumbass like me n u kinda know who u wanna pick, id actually say to snoop around here for other ask blogs n kinda get a feel of the... scene? is that the word? or like u know, other blogs that u can potentially vibe with. ive run a couple of ask blogs before this current one (both that have died for different reasons) n from my experience interacting with other blogs (if theyre okay with it, i think most should be) is pretty fun. it also kinda helps get ur blog around to other ppl on other blogs so they can go Oh whats this cool shit n check u out, n its also a reason why we kinda reblog promo posts for other blogs (also cos we’re always excited when someone new comes on, its really the more the merrier. we see all :eyes:). interacting with other blogs is also an option when ur inbox is looking real roomy too

another reason why i havent exactly done a genshin blog is that idk i cant actually seem to find genshin ask blogs around (i have seen rp blogs, or those that answer asks with mostly text instead of art, but thats. not my thing since i hate my own writing aha) (i did find one aether blog some time ago, but for some reason i hardly see them around anymore??? idk man i might be wrong). its not like im trying super hard to find them ask blogs, so im sure they exist out there (hopefully?? im not sure but im being optimistic). i mean theres nothing wrong with just starting an ask blog without others around, but for me i do find a difference when i interact with other ask blogs n when i dont, n i prefer when theres others to have fun with (unfortunately i couldnt find any ask blogs to interact with in my previous fandom. i tried, but the blogs i approached seemed to go inactive shortly afterwards...) plus u get to meet friends that way too :D (i made a lot of friends via idv askblogs n its really been a joy vibing with others)

as for the idv scene. gestures around me. unfortunately there are a lot of ask blogs that arent that active anymore, but theres still some of us who are alive n kicking empty inboxes, n im sure everyone would love to see a new face around. winks at u. also there seems to be a lot more blogs popping up lately, which is really heartening to see.

then u kinda just. make ur blog? n a starting introduction post so ppl can reblog it n spread the word XD n yay u have a blog i guess??? XD

i gotta say tho. dont expect ur blog to take off immediately (especially for smaller fandoms like idv, tvbh i didnt think my blog would even get half this far when i started cos of how non existent idv tumblr seemed to be) n ur inbox will probably be looking pretty empty a lot of the time (or at least filled with some that u havent quite thought of how to reply to yet aha) (but also like empty inboxes happen pretty often, im sure most of us here have experienced this problem)

in the case of the first ask blog i ever started, it never really took off at all. ngl it was kind of demoralizing n depressing but to be fair i had picked one of the more obscure characters in the series, so obscure that many ppl in the fandom would have never heard of this character before. if u wanted to know, i took a character that only appeared in the 2nd musical of the series, who also made a very brief cameo in the manga to acknowledge his existence within that universe. thats how obscure my character was, but i went with him purely because he was my favourite character. i will say though i did enjoy it while it lasted n i learnt a lot from the experience, n i think thats whats important really.

i guess this kinda leads on (not really but let me digress) to the whole uhhhh thing where if u choose a more popular character, u get more attention. which is fine i guess? if u really vibe with the character, i mean theyre popular for a reason. n choosing a more popular fandom (like genshin) would objectively also get u more viewers n numbers. but like honestly i believe that ask blogs are meant for u to have fun with, n like trying to get popular gets tiring pretty fast (this shouldnt be like a main goal, but u know sometimes u subconsciously also want that gucci follower count n bomb ass notes or something. i used to be guilty of this until i realized it isnt worth it) especially if ur not enjoying yourself in the process. (case in point: my previous fandom was considerably larger n my blog got about 700 followers within a year or so, but it got very tiring n stressful to maintain after my interest in it died, n no one was really interacting with the blog even though i tried which kinda made it even more depressing despite the so called success n popularity of the blog)

anyway on a less serious note, theres a lot of fun stuff u can do with the ask blog, like some ask blogs have really fancy tags that i really like n try to do but also like not really HAHAHAHA. i kinda just channel what i want to see in an ask blog into my own ask blogs (good art is one, i try very hard for it to be good :,DD another is characterization, n others is just extra miscellaneous arts n stuffs like au ideas or memes. these are also somethings u could work on during ask box downtimes perhaps)

uhhh another side thing is like a posting schedule i guess? like ppl would be more likely to interact (i think) if ur blog is relatively active, n this is usually determined by the last post u made (i think XD). but like generally for blog maintenence id say try to kinda find a frequency that ur comfortable with?? cos i know my once a day posting is kinda insane if i wasnt so hyperfixated on all of this n fight the urge to dump all ur replies when u finish them XD (though ive seen some blogs do that n they do it pretty frequently so its pretty nice to know once u see their post u can spend some time going through the latest batch of posts XD) the queue function is pretty useful here even though i truthfully have never really used it, i kinda just post from my drafts really but it also helps to space out ur content to seem somewhat active especially when u dont have the time to be working on replies sometimes. i hope u know what im trying to say here aha

ANYWAY that was like my 1.5 cents cos i dont even think its worth 2 cents HAHAHAHAH these are just my thoughts from running all my blogs up till now, some that are still running n the others that have just died a natural death. i wouldnt actually delete them (theyre still around actually XD) cos theyre kinda like archives n i can look back at what i did last time. cos ngl i made some high quality stuff back then, n i dont even know how i managed to do that aldhflhdsgk. also ppl do look at archive blogs every now n then for the content thats there yknow

BUT YES anyway if u do decide to join the idv ask blogs hmu, ill be sure to give u a lil shoutout here. winks

#its me the mun #unconcerned ramblings #i know ive said that there are a lot of new blogs popping up #but uhhh i dont really dare to interact with them #considering they kinda did come in just when shit had hit the fan n idk i might have been known as The Problematic Blog tm #so i understand if ppl dont want to interact with me n im fine with it. so for now i wont be initiating anything #like dropping asks into inboxes unless i know the mun n theyre comfortable with me doing this #i will interact with everyone who drops by my inbox tho!! #i also tend to get to replies for other blogs faster than general replies cos i feel bad if i kept the other person waiting for too long #I DO forget about rp replies sometimes tho. sometimes #i try my best to get to every one of them tho. even when im kinda busy this period aha #also starting off is actually easy. its about maintaining thats difficult i feel #which is also why i havent done up a genshin ask blog yet HAHAHAHAHA #i really hate to give up on something ive already started when it comes to art projects so

[cutegirlmayra]

I love your jealous Sonic and I think the most canon one is boom, so may I ask for Boom!Sonamy with jealous Sonic? If you need a more specific idea maybe Amy gets a pet like a puppy that takes up all her attention so Sonic feels left out and in competition and feels the dog doesn't like him and doesn't want to share Amy.

You can find me talking about this prompt at 21:16 on the Pajama Blogs!

Hehe, jealous Sonic, it would be more canon in Boom, you’re right. I agree and share your opinions lolol but I think this would be cute and I hope I do it justice!

PROMPTS ARE ON SHUTDOWN! Sorry, you missed the grand opening and will have to wait till next time :( You can still ask questions though! But they need to be in accordance to the blog rules~<3

Prompt:

Comedy Chimp was in a hysteria of panic, the news had just announced the most popular celebrity pet: Tinkle Dipples, to be housed in Hedgehog Village while preparing to shoot a cameo in the famous Tommy Thunder movies.

Eggman and Amy compete in a tournament/competition to win the right to take care of Tinkle Dipples for the shooting, since his manager is going fangirl over Tommy Thunder, she doesn’t want to care for him and instead, has Amy--the winner of the tournament--sign some legal documents and take off to pursue her hero.

Sympathizing a bit with the manager but more excited about the cute, idol puppy, Amy takes her job very seriously as Eggman whines and complains about his loss and plans to do something about it..!

“I knew I should have played Dynamite Dalmatian but she had Rover Clover on the field, you can’t EXPLODE ROLL WITH MAXIUM LUCK ON YOUR OPPONENTS TEAM!” he wept and tossed his arms about as they wacked against his bed.

Orbot and Cubot just looked to each other, unsure how to comfort him. “Sir, perhaps scheming against Sonic and his friends while one of their prominent members is distracted could prove useful and make you feel better?” Orbot stated, as the two held up a pen and some graph paper, “Scheming always puts you in a better mood for evil...” He encouraged again.

Collecting himself and rubbing his massive hands under his glasses, he sniffled as he took the paper and started sketching. “Ohh...hoo... hoo...oh-ho? Oh ho! Oh-ho-ho-ho-wha-hahaha!!!” with soft cries that suddenly turned manic with evil, he scribbled more furiously and immediately cranked his back and threw his arms to an angle in his signature laughter.

Sonic, Tails, and Knuckles were playing beachball when Sticks poked her head out of the local garage dump, “Heeeey, wait a minute!” she threw a banana peel off her head a second, “Volleyball and Beachball are the same things! Why are they called differently!? Do they respond to the same name!?”

“Guess you could call it Beach Volleyball.” Tails shrugged, “Though, technically, beachball is the thing you use to play volleyball...” As he continued, Knuckles spiked and knocked him down while he was contemplating it.

“Haha! Snooze you loose!” Knuckles mocked, throwing his arms down to point at Tails.

“Grr... Knuckles! We’re on the same team!” He spat out sand and dusted himself off.

“Oh.” Knuckles then gestured to himself, “Well, then I was awake and quaked!”

Tails shook his head, “Sonic, do you have to play on your own team?”

“What? I’m fast enough for two!” Showing off his amazing speed, Sonic zipped around the court to where it looked like Sonic was literally playing by himself, “I could even play all teams!” He snatched the ball from the ground and pushed--or lightly placed--Knuckles and Tails out of the field to then play the game by himself.

“Still seems a bit unfair, though.” Tails pouted, folding his arms.

“No, no. Shh!!! I wanna see which team wins!” Knuckles became excited, “Woo! Go, Left field Sonic! Ah! No! Watch out, Right field Sonic! Nooo..!!! Oh, phew... Wait-Sonic!” Knuckles went through typical spectators reactions, gripping his head, tugging on his hair, before cheering yet again, “Yeeeahhh! Good forward arm there, Left field Sonic! Rooted for your along! ... Hey, which one’s Sonic again?” he looked to Tails.

“At least you got the fields right.” Tails side-commented before stepping back up to Sonic. “Is this because Amy wouldn’t come down to the beach today?”

“Yeah, we can’t help it if I’m too good for the two of ya.” He twirled the ball on his finger, “Besides, Amy can’t--and won’t--part with that Tinkle... Dinkle... Winkle... whatever his name is!” Sonic fanned a hand out, masking his own opinions on it. “Amy’s obsessed with that thing...”

“Huh, I always thought Amy was obsessed with y-” Tails seemed to panic and jumped up to cover Knuckles’s mouth.

“Knuckles-!” he cried out, then lowered his voice to whisper down to him, clinging to his head and shoulder. “We’re supposed to pretend we don’t know anything about that...”

“Anything about what now?” Sonic was still doing tricks with the volleyball.

“N-nothing!” Tails waved his hands out and flew a moment in the air. “An-anyway, I don’t think I’m really in the mood to keep playing. I’ve got uh... some... some engineering stuff to work on! Bye, Sonic!” He waved and took off.

“Engine-erring!?” Sticks spat out a flat tire that had been thrown away that she was gnawing on to find the trapped gerbil that she believed made the car’s wheels turn and free it from it’s imprisonment at last. “Oh no, you don’t!” she jumped out and rushed after him, barking as he flew up and in a bit of surprised fright, tried to dodge her but she jumped and grabbed his foot. “You aren’t making nothing to torture these gerbils anymore!”

“W-wha-what are you talking about!? Le-let goooo!!!” The two flew off and seemed to crash somewhere.

“I-uh... better check on that.” Knuckles saw Sonic offering to share the ball with him but decided to check on his friends first. “Sticks! Wait! I’m sure that nice village of Gogobas are still safely in their pity parties!”

Sonic sighed, “Oooh...” And let the ball go to kick it, letting it roll as a Eggman spybot was hit out of a bush and flew up.

“Guess I’ll check on Amy then...” Sonic took off towards her house.

“Hehehe-huhuhu...” Eggman rubbed his hands together, sitting happily in front of his screen in his evil lair. “There we go... I’ll snatch Mr. Tinkle Dipples the second Amy’s distracted by Sonic!” He roared confidently in laughter. “My machine is almost complete! Orbot! Cubot!”

“Yes, Doctor?!” Cubot nervously saluted as Eggman turned around to face the two in his spinning chair.

“Make sure my robot pooch is fully operational!”

“Yes, doctor!” The two took off...

Sonic raced to the door, but before knocking, looked himself over in the reflection of a window and adjusted his quills, then tightened his bandana. He choked, loosening the bandana again and grumbling to himself something but the only audible line one could hear was--”Never learned to tie a tie...” before rushing back to door and knocking this time.

“Busy!” Amy cried from within.

His entire confident air deflated, and he drooped forward with his arms hanging down, “Oooh... Uh, it’s me! Sonic! ... Sonic The Hedgehog!” He puffed himself up just a little bit more, calling and leaning more towards the door. “Hero extraordinary! ... So much better than a puppy...” He folded his arms and mumbled the last bit to himself.

“Oh-oh... C-coming!” Amy seemed to scramble but Sonic could hear multiple layers of locks, chairs, wooden-door stoppers and more start being cleared away like a construction site. She peeked open the door, “Come in!” she chimed, “Quickly, quickly, quickly..!” She then rushed him in and put one single lock back on the door. “Eh, I’ll take of that later.”

“Woah, what’s with the, uh... high-end security arrangement, Ames?” Sonic thumbed-back to the door but Amy rushed over to a stool with a soft pillow on it, making the little puppy look like royalty as his tongue hung out and he drooled.

His eyes grew intensely large like in anime and shined, trying to such Sonic into his cuteness as Sonic felt the pull but leaned away.

It shone with heavenly aura as it’s eyes kept growing bigger but Sonic about-faced and turned to Amy, “Uhh... How’s the pooch-sitting coming along-” he was surprised to see she was completely captivated by the puppy and already squatting by the stool, gawking and taking pictures as her own eyes looked bigger than normal.

“Aww, cute puppy! Sweet boy! Look over hereee~” she cooed and coddled as it continued to pant, it’s eyes normal to Sonic now. “Who’s the cutest, wutest, sweetest, squishiest cheek boy ever?~” she then scrunched up his cheeks and played with them as they jiggled and wobbled to her touch, spraying drool everywhere...

“Oh.” He realized he was being ignored. “Alright, no worries, just the most dashing man of the hour in your house... No need to over-celebrate.” He frowned and pushed his arms straight down again. “Dumb dog.” he muttered under his breath.

“WHAT DID YOU SAY!?” Amy’s big, sparkling eyes went right into his face, as though a brainwashed-slave to this puppy as he shook his head in intimidation at her creepy smile.

��N-no-nothing! Just how cute the puppy iswh! Is-!” he almost mimicked Amy’s baby-talk on accident. “Ehem, Amy, I normally would never do this under typical and honorable circumstances but in this case-” He shoved her hands to his cheeks, “I think you see my point.” he beamed.

“...Uh, I guess?” Amy took her hands off his cheeks, “You hungry or something?”

He deflated yet again, his eyes just saucers of white. “N... No.”

She raised an eyebrow.

“...Yes.” He shrugged down, and as she went to the kitchen, he glared and clenched his jaw at the puppy. He zipped over to it, “Listen you, I don’t know what fame has done to your head or anything, but I’m not here to stand for your pompous treatment of my friend!”

The dog continued to drool, one eye blinking.

“But I’ll have you know that I’m the big shot in these parts! And Amy just happens to be madly in love with me!” He pointed to himself and then picked up the constantly panting dog. “Not you. So you can wag your little tail and stick out your tongue somewhere else!” He dashed to one of Amy’s bird cages and shoved the dog in, causing a minor yelp from it but it wasn’t hurt, just surprised as Sonic tarped it and headed back to Amy.

Sitting at the counter, he then crossed his legs, “So-ho-ho~ Amy~ Have I told you about the one time I-”

“Yep.” Amy continued to work on the food.

“I-I didn’t even say it.” Sonic squinted his eyes in suspicion at her.

“Uh-huh.”

“...Are you even listening to me?”

“All done!” she poured something into a bowl.

“Awesome! You’re cooking, might I say, is way better than Meh Burger when it comes to the ol’Sonic engine!” he rubbed his stomach and licked his chops before Amy swiped the bowl away from him as he went to bite down. “H-huh..? What just happened...” he spoke with his mouth open, mid-bite again, before he saw the puppy had mysteriously wound-up on the pillow stool again, Amy bringing the deluxe dog food over to him.

“Here you go, Mr. Tinkle Dinkles~ Yes, who’s hungry? Who’s the biggest star in Hedgehog Village and the world? And the whole wide wittle world? You are~ You are, you good boy~” she petted him as he leaned his head back, thumped his leg at her praise and loving scratches, and then flopped over her lap to gorge himself in her home-prepared dog food.

Sonic leaned against the couch, narrowing his eyes at the sight as he muttered more curses for the dog under his breath...

He had a thought bubble that then showed a chibi-version of Amy and the pooch, her scratching his belly and loving on him but the dog faded and a Chibi-Sonic replaced it. Snickering and cackling as Chibi-Amy continued her smothering but the Dog was now whining with it’s tail between it’s legs, trapped in a Meh Burger costume with a sign that read: ‘Will pee for attention’.

Sonic continued to snicker to himself before the doorbell rang again.

“Oh?” Amy lightly placed the dog back on his stool and used a finely made napkin with ‘Fuzzy Puppy Buddies’ logo on it to clean up his mouth before heading to the door. “Who could that be?”

While Amy was distracted, Sonic sped over to the dog, grabbed it, pulled back the window and tossed the dog with a under-handed swing out the window. It hung in the air a moment before going, “Oof?” like a little woof and fell straight down...

Into Eggman’s hands...

“Hehehe, hohoho..!” Eggman placed a mechanical dog down, doing the exact animations as the dumb little creature in the first place. “Now you’re coming with daddy sweetie~ Who’s a big, bright, beautiful star? You are~ You are Mr. Tinkle Dipples~ Uncle Eggy has a nice place set up just for you~” he wiggled his finger to the puppy and continued to adore it secretly while sneaking away.

“I’m gonna miss Metal Pooch.” Cubot wiped an imaginary tear from his eye. “Such beautiful destruction he caused...”

“Yeah... The steel heart mends, Cubot. Give it time to rust.” Orbot patted Cubot and helped turn him away from the sight.

When Amy closed the door again, she turned around with a shriek, panicking and tearing her house up looking for the dog. Sonic tried everything to get her to turn her attention to him, even momentarily throwing away his pride and setting up a floor-lounge with candle-lit setting with a rose in and across his mouth,... but she was too busy searching to see.

He spat out the rose and it hit her on the back of her head, “Ah! Sonic! We don’t have time for-...” Her eyes shrunk at the scene, and it might have been enough as their eyes met and romantic music started playing as he lifted up his foot and clicked a radio with his heel.

“Who’s a good boy..?” he flirted, but suddenly...

“BARK. BARK. I AM BARKING LIKE A CUTE, WITTLE BOY. BARK. BARK.”

“Oh my stars!” Amy raced to the window, “Mr. Tinkle Dipples!? What are you doing out here?” she had big, anime eyes again... as though love was blinding her from seeing the fakeness of the dog.

She cradled it in her arms after reaching down the window to get it.

“BARK. BARK. I AM THE GOODEST OF BOYS.” It’s robot voice was a dead giveaway, but Sonic was amazed to see that Amy kept caring for it, spoon-feeding it as it took the food but lifted its tail to dispel it out the other end.

“Ohh~ Did Tinkle Dipples make a wittle present-mess-le?” Amy put her hands to her hips as Sonic couldn’t take it anymore.

“HE’S A ROBOT!” He spindashed the Eggman robot as it powered down.

“Ohh... Goodest of b-b-boys...” and shut down.

“NNNOOOO!!!” Amy freaked out, crying and holding him in her lowered arms.

“Amy! Snap out of it! It’s a decoy!” Sonic put his hands on her shoulders and shook her, and her eyes returned to normal. “H-huh? Sonic? When did you get here?”

He lowered his eyes in agitation, but then the news came on.

“This just came in, T.W Barker is suing Amy Rose for a violation of her contract, that’s right, MR. TINKLE DIPPLES IS MISSING! AHH!! THAT POOR, INNOCENT BOY! AHH! AHH, THE AGONY! Amy’s reputation is ruined by the way and the world will never forgive her awful crime of LOSING THE MOST ADORABLE PUPPY IN THE WOR-RL-RLD!!!” The eagle was losing himself in his grief, as Amy’s eyes twitched and she brought out her hammer, looking ready to murder Sonic.

“Wait!” He dodged, “Amy, listen to me! YIKES!” he had to dodge Amy all the way to Eggman’s, where they defeated him to get the puppy back, who was still as still and in a loop-animation as ever, but wagged its tail and licked Sonic’s face when successfully brought to the manager.

Amy’s reputation was spared and Cubot and Orbot got Tails to fix Metal Pooch, leaving him to a happy life with Mombot.

She sat and stroked him, “THERE. THERE. WHO’S THE GOODEST BOY IN THE WHOLE WIDE WORLD BESIDES MY TWO OTHER EVIL BOY SONS?”

Metal Pooch continued the animation cycle, “I AM. I AM GOODEST BOY OF YOUR TWO EVIL SONS. BARK. BARK.”

Eggman frowned, watching from a window, “Ohh... Wait, how’d he end up there!?”

Cubot still visits to give him screws as a treat.

Amy looked to her friends, “Huh, I guess the moral here is to not let celebrities take over your lives and make you forget about your real friends...” She opened her arms up to everyone but instead, T.W Barker popped up, shocking everyone.

“And always keep your contractual obligations~” he winked to the camera with a sly grin. 

“Evenwhenabluehedgehog,that’sbeentheloveofyourlifeforwhoknowshowlong,isflirtingwithyoujustbecausejealousyisapartofacopingmechanismoftennotprescribedwithourcompany’sproductremembertobrushyourteethandsayyourprayerssuckersthisistotallylegitmarketingschemes.” 

he muttered under his breath as though the legalities at the end of a radio or t.v commercials.

END.

#sonic boom #cutegirlmayra #sonamy #boom!sonamy #sonamy boom #sonic #sonic the hedgehog #sonic boom prompt #sonamy prompt #fuzzy puppy buddies #eggman #boom!eggman #eggman boom

[helenazbmrskai]

ONE TIME BOY [SPACE] FRIEND

👠Pairing: Jimin x fem! reader 👠Genre: makeover au, best friends to lovers au, gender bender au, beauty contest au 👠Warnings: light smut, semi-public oral (f and m receiving), mirror kink, cameo crazy girl hungry to be miss universe lol 👠Summary: Rejected by your long-time crush using the excuse of not being girly enough your best friend offers you his shoulder to cry on, his eyes land on the daily newspaper advertising the local beauty contest and he gets an excellent idea.  

👠Words: 10k

👠Masterlist

”Man, I’m impressed you got an A in Mrs Hoster’s class. It’s notorious that she’s a real bitch with gradings.” I hear the rustling of papers and an oddly familiar laugh overpowering the previous noise the corridor is empty despite those two and me apparently. I stop in my tracks not intently but hiding behind the corner, they have no idea I’m here it’s a blind spot but hearing his voice getting stronger they need to be walking this way.

Mrs Hoster? I’m in her class too. I peek around the corner to see to whom this voice belongs to it’s badly familiar.

”Y/N helped me write the essay so it was an easy job.”

I turned around just in time to avoid getting caught. I closed my eyes for a split second the cold white wall helped me to steady the beating of my heart. It’s Han and his friend I recall his name is something Wu? I’m not sure I don’t interact with Han’s friends he’s the one who always hangs around my friends.

”Did you slept together?” Wu asks and my face turns red immediately. How vulgar not that I’m surprised just caught off guard. Han laughs again.

”No, I’m not interested in girls like her. She’s like a boy.” Looking down on my clothes the baggy shirt and ripped jeans my hair is long at least. I know I’m not the most stylish girl on campus but calling me a boy was a bit harsh considering I wrote everything in that essay of his the only thing he did is writing down the title but I’m not going around school telling my best friend he’s stupid.

”I know, I can’t believe she’s roommates with Jimin maybe he thinks she’s another dude or something too.” The audacity.

”Don’t mention him he keeps his guards on whenever he sees me with her it’s annoying. I’m lucky she’s wiped because knowing that guy his humanitarian soul already told her she’s used and I need my grades. The only thing she’s usable for is homework.” The annoyance is evident in his voice I don’t need to look to imagine how he pinches his nose between two of his fingers while talking.

My teeth clashed together with anger. Calling me a boy is one thing but pulling the honey string before my nose is something only a jerk would do. Yes, he’s handsome I admit that and I hoped for something to go forward between us and how foolish I was to think that. He wanted to think we stand a chance it was his plan all along and he used me. Jimin warned me. He told me this will happen.

"Are you seriously going to stop being Han's little puppy?" The question stirs me awake I feel like someone under a spell after what I witnessed I became awfully quiet around my friend and she noticed the change in my behaviour immediately. We arranged this meet up before I overheard the conversation with Han in fact I was on my way to her when it’s happened my mood was pretty good. I can’t tell the same half an hour later.

I stop mid-bite and aim my sauce-covered index finger to poke her nose but she dodged it before I could ruin her makeup. I abandon the plan and instead I use a napkin to clean my hands I look down on my plate which is still full of comfort food I thought that if I drown myself in junk food it would lift my mood but I couldn't be any more wrong about this.

Rori almost doesn't catch the sound of my tired sigh because of the Mcdonalds’ heavily crowded space by the time lunchtime rolled around the corner it's a miracle that we were able to find a tiny table with two seats inside.

"I wasn't his puppy." I spit the words out gnashing my teeth. Not very ladylike but bloody hell that I would care since I’m a boy I may act like one. "Also it was just a silly crush not that it will ever be more. It's time to move on. I'm too old to have this stupid high school like interest." Yes, I’m a grown-ass woman studying at a University.

"Uh-huh." Rori rolls her eyes suspicious about my sudden change of heart if I'm going to, be honest, there is nothing more that could go wrong on this day I tripped in front of at least 10 people when I was going to the toilet just before I was going to tell my friend how I was humiliated by my crush of 2 years. A very good day if you ask me.

"Jimin knows about this?" I look her dead in the eye conveying the message without words knowing where this conversation going I abandon my food entirely I nibble on my straw drinking my medium-sized coke occasionally. "So he doesn't." She states it sarcastically with her light green gel polished nails annoyingly drumming on the surface of the table.

"It's none of his business anyway." I drink the last drops of the coke before tossing the empty cup on the tray nearly knocking the fries out of their container.

"Why the sour face Y/N. He would be upset if he heard that. Aren't you guys are like besties and stuff?"

Now is not the time to be jealous.

"He's not a cry baby Rori. And we are best friends without the 'besties and stuff'. I thought you liked him." She nods in confirmation stealing one of my fries chewing them in a manner that makes people disgusted.

”We are besties and stuff.” I tell her with a grin and she finally smiles too. We’re like two peas in a pot the memory is still vivid when I first bumped into her quite literally. I was panicking since I didn’t know the route to my first class and on top of that I overslept on my first day she was no better.

”But back to the topic, girl, I’m on your side Han is a five-star shit head. I’m glad you finally realised that.” She’s right like always.

”The resident fuckface, huh?” I sent her a lopsided smile and she raised her hand to give me a thumbs up. Her favourite game is to give people alternative names. Han’s called the resident bad boy around here, she has an alternative option that I begin to like more and more.

”That’s the spirit. Want a ride? It’s going to rain soon.” Rori uses the napkins to clean our mess on the table. There’s no need for sherlock to see why we are still single. We eat like a pig starved for days. Looking out the window her words seem to be accurate the clouds covered the sun and the temperature decreased.

”Nah. I’m just going to be like the protagonist in your favourite rom-com and walk home in the pouring rain sadness devouring my soul while I drench like a homeless.”

Rori rolled her eyes at my dramatic response. ”That was awfully specific.” I shrug, getting up to dispose of the leftovers into a nearby bin.

 With my eyes glued to the screen I pop another sickeningly sweet caramel popcorn into my mouth I surrounded myself with fuzzy blankets enjoying the late afternoon with binge-watching my all-time favourite series. Warming my cold feet under the comforter I remind myself not to forget to turn down the heater around the time Jimin comes home.

My hair is wetly clinging to my back soaking the headrest of the sofa I take a glance outside it’s still raining hard. As soon as I got home I changed my clothes but let my hair dry itself without making any effort it doesn't matter if I get sick or not. This way maybe I can avoid Han for a few days at least. Walking in the rain like a kicked puppy was not something I anticipated while waking up this morning but I guess I have to work with what I have.

After I was beyond the sadness the anger came, remembering all the times when he asked me to help with his essays or research projects and like a fool, I went out of my way to do that. It's for the better honestly if I observe the situation from a different perspective he was just using me and it's time for me to get over this silly crush of mine. I don’t even know what was I thinking.

Knowing what’s best is one thing but I'm still hurting I was pinning after him for over two years we share the same classes and we run in the same circles of friends. How can I possibly avoid him when I have to see him every day and skipping classes is not an option? It’s ridiculous and I’m not five anymore to solve my problems cowardly.

The only thing went right this day that Jimin is caught up with his classes so he won't be coming home until late. He sent me a text earlier that his professor wanted to keep that lesson which was cancelled last week so he won't be home as usual.

I didn't want him to see me like this so I embraced all of my pent up frustration and let everything out so I can act as if nothing happened when it’s time to face him. I can imagine how pissed off Jimin would be if he knew I didn't take a shower after arriving home in my soaked clothes and instead I rummaged through our apartment to seize up every gift and memory regarding him to throw it out. The passerby’s probably thought I’m some kind of a crazy chick throwing out my boyfriend's stuff from the 8th floor into the rain as a form of revenge and maybe they’re not so wrong considering that I just yelled through the window and told everyone to fuck off. He’s not my boyfriend but it felt good enough not to care.

I don't want to tell Jimin what I overheard since he always told me Han is a jerk and I shouldn't have wasted my time on useless scumbags like him. The plot twist is that he was right but I don't need to hear that I stopped denying that I knew that deep down but too stubborn to admit it.

I wanted my high school crush to notice me and have my silly happy ending. But in fact, this is not a Disney movie and I’m not a princess with a destinated prince charming. Knowing Jimin’s kind heart he would never rub salt into my open wound he would rather sit with me and watch sappy romcoms saying those sweet nothings like I'll find someone who deserves all of my attention and stuff like that. He would never say ‘I told you so’ in a mocking tone spicing it up with an eye roll like Rori did not long ago.

"Gilmore girls? Uh-huh, I smell something fishy here missy." Surprised to hear my roommate I glance away from the tv giving his form an attentive look. Jimin shakes the droplets out of his hair placing his umbrella next to the pile of shoes by the door after he got rid of his boots the keys metal clinking heard as he dropped them into the bowl on the counter. He stops in his tracks taking in with his eyes my torn up appearance.

"Why is your hair wet? You didn’t walk home in the rain, did you?" He hastily takes off his jacket and throws it on the couch sitting down next to me.

I was so distracted by my own thoughts that I didn't hear when the front door opened. I shrugged, indicating that it's no biggie I glance away from him and stare at the tv watching as the romantic scene unfolds on the screen. Fucking perfect even my favourite show is making fun of me.

"Did you forgot to bring your umbrella again? I told you this morning that it'll rain sweetheart." Distracted by the sweet words of worry I let his comforting heat envelop me as our sides pressed up together on the couch. To an outsider, it would seem like he lectures me on my goldfish memory but I see it in his eyes how worried he looks the soft glint in them always tells me how much he cares about me. Jimin envelopes me in a hug stroking my arm up and down in vertical movements attempting to warm me up.

"I'm fine." I tell him I bury my nose into the juncture of his neck the cold touch awakes goosebumps along his skin he shivers but pulls me closer to his warm body. It’s nice being here with him I would go that far saying that I could almost forget why I was in a bad mood before.

"You're freezing cold Y/N." So warm I could sleep like this even though I turned up the heater the cold seeped into my skin I was struggling to keep myself warm maybe it was a mistake that I didn't head for the showers after arriving home. But throwing his stuff out felt so good knowing myself I would do that again, call me impulsive.

"Sorry." I murmur it into his skin he chuckles as he circles my waist with his arms to push our chests flat against each other his warm palms stroking my back the warmth trickles through the thin t-shirt I'm wearing. So this is how it feels like to have your personal heater suddenly I’m jealous of his previous girlfriends.

Not that I was ever not. Jimin is like a living equivalent of a beautiful enigma. Handsome like he was sculpted by the gods itself paired up with a very sweet and honest heart he is a jackpot well hit. And then there’s me not particularly pretty or nice and he still calls me his little angel or nowadays he seems to call me in all sort of sweet names, princess, shortcake, baby name it all he said it.

"Will you tell me why are you upset, baby?" Here we are with the nicknames again I wonder if he noticed it or he does it subconsciously. Of course, he knows something is up with me he reads me so well that it's kinda scary sometimes. Am I an open book to him or is he this generous and caring?

I always envied his caring personality in campus everyone likes Jimin he acts like an angel he listens well and gives good advice he encouraged me when I was planning to leave my studies and drop out on my second year. We are roommates since my first year here he is a year above me and through friend’s advice, we moved in together.

At first, I was resisting intimidated by the thought that he is a senior and I was just a newbie but he never stopped trying even though that I didn't show any reaction at first he kept talking to me and showering me with tiny gifts like cute notebooks and one bite foods he did most of the housework too since he claimed that being new to all of this I should focus on my studies until I got the hang of everything telling me that he was very stressed in his first year so he understands my struggles. I often think about if he is true or not that he is not just existing in my delusional head because he’s an amazing friend and an even more amazing roommate. It feels unreal that I have him.

"It's stupid." I hide my face I try to enjoy the rhythmic sound of his chest heaving lulling me to sleep. I don’t want to burden him with my rant.

"Nothing is stupid for me in the regards of you." The soft words make me keen he aligns our faces so he can meet my eye I scowl at the lost contact and he smiles seeing it. I'm sure he is aware of the reactions he extorts out of me.

"Do you want a punch?" I poke his forehead using my index finger trying to get rid of that charming smile but it just grows wider. My plan always backfires.

"Always so violent." He grabs my finger scraping it lightly with his teeth playfully seeing the horrified look on my face he smirks after attaching my soul back to my body I pull my finger out of his mouth yelling and smearing the excess saliva onto his shirt in disgust.

"Ugh! What is wrong with you?" I yell moving to the far side of the sofa looking at my finger in disbelief. He stands up clearly entertained by my reaction but he turns back before entering my room.

"Where's your blowdryer? You'll get sick if you leave your hair like this." Folding my legs under me I lock eyes with his waiting ones.

"In my drawer." I tell him and he gives me a confirming nod in return.

He comes back after a couple of minutes he has my drier in his left hand motioning for me to face away from him on the sofa so he could get access to my hair. I get comfortable as he plugs in the electric part while delicate fingers comb through my locks untangling the knots before turning the device on.

"I wish you would take better care of yourself Y/N. What would you do if I weren't here?" I lean into his gentle touch loving the way he rubs my scalp it feels like a massage not like how I usually blow dry my hair.

Now that I know what it's like I want him to dry my hair every day. But that's how Jimin works he always makes sure I'm alright he puts extra care into his motions silently helping me unwind. He’s like this with everyone and I’m aware of that but manages to make me feel special every time I guess it’s a special skill he has.

I scoot a little closer to Jimin’s body while walking which didn't go unnoticed by either on Han’s or Jimin’s side but it’s not enough to halter Han's wide smile as he greets me. As usual, he ignores Jimin and the feeling is mutual nothing out of the ordinary. I greet him back but lacking the enthusiasm which used to lace my tone. Now it’s something out of the ordinary.

"Hey Y/N, so when are we going to do that project I talked to you about? I'm free after classes today how about we meet up at our usual spot in the campus cafe?" Jimin was going to excuse himself from the situation as he did every time before but this time I hold him in place by his long sleeves I gritted my teeth holding back my witty comeback alongside the punch I want oh so badly to deliver, but what would I get out of it? He'll just jump to the next girl with better grades to help his ungrateful ass and I'm sure he won't give a flying damn about me or my feelings.

"Actually I have plans later with Jimin." I tell him holding onto Jimin's shirt for emphasis. He's lost for words for a second I never told him no before but he composed himself quickly offering a smile but this time a little tight-lipped.

"Oh, I see. Then how about tomorrow?" I let out an annoyed huff. Just who does he think he is?

"Listen to me very well resident fuckface because I'm going to tell you this once." The threat apparent in my voice he automatically steps back not used to the tone I deliver while I step forward. In the corner of my eye, I catch Jimin’s silhouette keeping his laughter inside because of the name Rori got him. It felt good to finally say it to his face.

"I heard you. Was it funny to use me? You're saying that I'm ugly and ungirly for you to date but happily let me do your homework since it's the only thing I'm useful for. Yes, I had a crush on you and yes I knew you were using me but it was a bit too much even for me to hear you laugh with your friend saying that you are not interested in fucking a boy." By the time I was done talking Jimin's protective hand found mine but I was too furious to appreciate the gesture to its full potential.

"What? I .. I didn't mean .. that Y/N I was just fooling around. Don't be a baby about it." Hearing the response angered Jimin he stepped protectively in front of me and grabbed him by the collar. I was afraid that he's going to hit him but I wasn't worried about Han. I was worried about Jimin he's too nice to hit someone.

"It's ok Jimin. Let's just go." I place my palm on his shoulder I felt calmer since I let out all my pent up anger he looks back seeing my worried expression he lets Han's shirt go.

He must mistake my worry since he strides to the building where his morning classes are held with a sour face. I go after his retreating form ignoring the yells from Han he is not important at the moment.

We planned an early morning coffee together what a shame we had to collide with Han on the way now we don't have time to grab it but I don't want Jimin to think I was protecting Han because that's not the truth. Jimin was always more important than him and he should know that. What would be even nicer than that to not voice it out and still being understood. Where is his mind-reading power when I need it?

"Jimin!" I yell his name I caught his arm as he was about to enter the building I dragged him to the side not wanting to make a scene out of the situation or block the entry.

"Can you listen to me for a second." I plead in a calm voice he looks at me with an unreadable expression on his face. He's not angry nor happy he looks completely neutral which is scarier to see than him acting all angry.

"I didn't want to meddle with your business Y/N because it's not something I have the right to do but I can't watch it anymore that you let this pathetic crush of yours destroy you. He was toying with you the whole time and you didn't care. Are you stupid or something? And even now you are worried about him. He deserved a punch but I guess since it's ok with you.."

"Stop." I warn him. He acknowledges the hurt in my eyes but it's too late. He regrets how rude he was I can see it in the way he shamefully hangs his head low.

"I wasn't worried about him! I was worried about you! Even though he deserved that punch I didn't want you to be the bad guy at the end." I tell him the reason. Knowing Han’s spineless nature he would have spread rumours about Jimin being aggressive or even worse.

"Baby." He starts but I shake my head not letting him comfort me with his touch. He's going to be late anyway. He needs to go to class his teacher is strict on punctuality.

"Don't baby me. Is that what you really think of me? A fool?" Onlookers started to form in the vicinity the only thing missing was the popcorn in their hands. Why everyone here lives for the drama?

I know I wasn't always reasonable but Jimin should know best that it was a crush and I never had a real relationship to compare it to and I was, yes, foolishly preserving the false hope that someday maybe we could be something.

But it happens to all of us, no? I just wanted what everyone else has someone to call and introduce as my boyfriend.

I'm lonely. But hearing it from him from all the people I know Jimin was the one I was comfortable with talking about this since I knew he wouldn't make fun of me.

"I'm just concerned about you. Please Y/N don't look at me like that." He wrapped his fingers around my palm stroking the flesh with his thumb hoping to get back to my right side. He has a habit of being touchy in reprehensible situations.

"Let's talk about this later. You'll be late for class." I take a glance at my wristwatch taking it as an opportunity to shake his touch off.

"I don't want you to leave angry." He catches my wrist before I could walk away. We rarely fight so Hoseok is stunned into silence when he sees us in this position.

"Hi Hobi." I greet him before taking my leave this time Jimin doesn't stop me.

"I appreciate the attempts Jimin but you know it's not edible right?" I look up with hopeful eyes that I don't need to take a pity bite. He's very sweet but he definitely doesn't get the skills in terms of cooking and I would like to live a happy and long life.

"I know. I'm sorry. I just didn't know how else to ask for your forgiveness. We never fight and I didn't know what to do."

I take this chance to really look at him. He has my apron tied around his waist with bold letters the words 'kiss the cook' labelling the front I remember I got this for my birthday last year from him he's kinda cute in it I admit that. He fidgets in his spot in front of me taking my silence as a bad sign but I'm not someone who holds grudges for long and Jimin is one of the few people I can't even do that with even if I tried. He's just too nice.

"I know you were just looking out for me. I know you didn't mean it because I know you." I tell him offering a smile along the way so he won't overthink it and in hopes of we can get rid of this plate of trash he dares to call food.

"You're very important to me you know right?" He murmurs the words into my hair he hugs me tight and I hug him back stroking his back reassuringly. The angle is not the most comfortable one considering that I’m still in a sitting position so I had to twist my torso to hug him back and he’s taller too.

"Of course I know Jiminie." I beam.

"You never call me Jiminie unless you want me to feel better. You should be angry with me and flipping the dining table on my face." The way he pouted while talking made the situation funnier.

I laugh at the image.

"I know I'm a bit violent sometimes, but you don't think I would really shove the dining table into your face right?" I gently push him back to see his eyes I'm actually concerned if he knows that or not.

"I know." He nods giggling at how concerned my face looks.

"Good. Now that we talked about this, clean this mess up so I can cook something that can be consumed." I shoo him to start cleaning.

”Have you ever entertained the idea of reaching out for the military to get this listed on the biohazard weaponry?” I playfully ask and he gives me a glare. It was worth it.

He pecks my cheek before he begins loading the burnt food inside the bin. "What would I do without you?"

I hope it’s not an actual heart I see in his eyes because maybe I have to consider flipping that dining table.

"You would be still relying on the emergency food your mother sends you." I reply with the same playfulness he momentarily stopped every movement to look back at me, surprised that I know about his little secret.

"Who told you that? It was Hoseok, wasn't it?" He manages to look at me with narrowed eyes.

"It's fine. You do a lot of stuff for me so cooking for you is really nothing. And I love how you eat like a pig it means you really love it." The narrowness dissolves into a big grin and dilated pupils.

"The girls I dated didn't phrase it like that." He chuckles.

"What did they didn't like about that? You are so adorable when your cheeks are full of food. I mean I was going crazy about your munching noises but I'm used to it now." I shrug my shoulders nonchalantly I remember how at first I wasn't able to sit at the same table as him I always disliked the sound of munching but now I don't even notice it sometimes.

"I know what Han said hurt you Y/N. But you know it's not true right?" He asks in a more serious tone the previous light atmosphere went gloomy so fast.

"Which one? That no one would want to fuck a tomboy like me? Or that I'm only good for making others homework?" I say it jokingly but he was buying none of my bullshit. He knows I'm still pretty upset about it.

"Neither of those." I'm flattered how severely he stated it at least one of us are confident in me.

"How would you know that? I didn't do either of those for you." I roll my eyes anyway I'm not that easy to convince. Self-love and rainbows and shit are not something I'm currently feeling. Saying nice things is what flows through Jimin’s veins more than blood. He is that nice.

"You are beautiful Y/N and I have an idea of how we are going to get back at Han." The lunatic laugh he does scares me but I curiously ask what he meant by that.

"What's that?" I ask straining my neck to see the advertisement. I shouldn't have done that. The article on the front page alarms me with bold letters. Under the words a girl with very white teeth on display putting the toothpaste commercials to shame. The catchy slogan seeping out of her mouth ’try out your beauty here and don’t forget the most important thing is not winning but also to gain experience’ What a full of crap saying. Only the ones who don’t win say shit like that.

My skin pales as soon as I see the way Jimin eyes me.

"The hell to the fuck no. A beauty contest? Are you insane? I'm not going to do that." Only for my words to fell on deaf ears.

"Is this really necessary Jimin?" My voice is full of uncertainty. I don’t remember the last time I went to see a hairdresser maybe when I was back in my hometown. And if I remember correctly it was for my high school graduation. Time flies fast.

"Yes, it is babe. You're going to look the best I'm sure you'll rank first place and make your ex-crush poop his pants." I roll my eyes but I can't help the laughing noises escaping my sealed lips. The assistant shows me the seat that I take with a shy following ’thank you’. I’m suddenly feeling nervous about this.

"At this point, I would rather do this because of you. I want to make you proud of me." I avoid his eyes I feel bashful enough that I dared to say it out loud for him to hear.

"But sweetheart I'm already proud of you." His palms rested on the back of my chair we were still waiting for the hairdresser to start her magic on me. We lock eyes through the mirror in front of me due to the eye contact Jimin’s eyes turn darker with a feeling I can’t truly decipher I haven’t seen him acting like this. I open my mouth to question his stare when the assistant’s high voice interrupts me.

"How long have you been guys dating? You're such a lovely couple." I catch Jimin’s widening smile he’s watching me not rushing to correct the girl like I do.

"Oh. We are not dating! Just friends." I tell the truth blushing.

"My pardon, I thought..."

"Anyone would be lucky to have such a cute girlfriend." Jimin cuts the girl’s apology making me focus on him again. Why is he like that? It’s not normally how he is. No, he’s just being nice again, right, that’s the reason.

"I don't know about that." I shyly comment. Don’t know what else to say.

Only then I can finally breathe when the lady arrives Jimin takes his place further away sitting down on one of the chairs in a row before the wall at the other side, scrolling through his phone since the professional said it will take some time to finish.

”Do you have something in mind?” I think for a while before shaking my head I haven’t thought about that honestly. It was Jimin’s idea in the first place.

”Um, curling it? Cutting the dead ends?” I offer and the lady nods with a friendly smile she starts working soon.

After the hair salon, we went shopping for a dress. He did all the reading while he applied for me and made a list of things we needed to get done before the Pageant. The first was to get my hair fixed the second one is to find a dress for the ending ceremony.

I struggle to bound the backside of the dress but to no avail, I can't reach the zipper on my own.

"Jimin?" I call his name rather uncertainly but it's the better option since I don't want the guy shop assistant with the rude attitude to touch me plus I trust Jimin. It's just a dress he saw me dressed up before so I don't know why I can't calm down the stupid pounding of my heart. It’s probably because of the way he stared at me through the mirror I tell this to myself.  

"Yes princess, do you need help?" Now is not the time to think about inappropriate thoughts it’s Jimin we are talking about. A friend. I clear my throat before speaking hoping that the words will come out steady.

"Actually yes. I can't get this dress up can you come in and help me?"

I hold the front of the dress not to reveal too much skin this dress is so tight that I needed to get rid of my bra since my body won't fit in the front of the dress otherwise, I'm pretty sure the line of my panty shows as well but it felt too much to remove.

"You look beautiful." The praise made my heart melt his eyes shimmered in adoration as he found my gaze through the mirror he maintained eye contact while he reached for the zipper of the dress he touched the upper part of my ass accidentally my cheeks flushed in pink he rested his other hand on my shoulder keeping the dress together. What’s with him and mirrors? He seems to act differently when one’s around.

"Thanks." I whisper bashfully the tiny booth suddenly feels too hot not sure if it's from embarrassment or from something else I cannot put my finger on. He steps back admiring the dress and how I look in it with the help of his hand still resting on my shoulder he turns me to face him he looks up and down memorising my body seeing his gaze I feel exposed even though I know I'm wearing clothes. Partially.

"Hmm. So pretty." He slides his fingers down the length of my arm with gentle motions stopping at my elbow pushing my body flush against him my back collides with the booth's thin wall with a soft thud as I tried to gain back some distance.

The sweet cologne hits my nose with his eyes hooded he looks down mere centimetres away from my lips. He licks his telling me without words that he wants to kiss me looking between my lips and eyes for confirmation but he is soon done waiting.

I was about to protest when he leaned in which results in that our teeth clash but it doesn't deter him from kissing me harder connecting our lips together firmer with the pad of his finger Jimin caresses my jawline guiding my face to follow his lead. I can feel the soft press of his warm tongue asking for permission when the shopping assistant calls for us.

"Everything is alright?" He asks I'm sure he has his own ideas what's happening in here. We pant into each other's mouths we separated as soon as the assistant's voice reached our ears but Jimin didn't step back as I thought he would.

"Yes. The zipper was stuck but it's fine now." Jimin tells the guy and he seems to let that stay at that not intruding further. Jimin's cheek appears to be as pink as mine which makes me a little less nervous.

 "I don't want to do this." I protest what feels like the 100th time this day.

We are currently sitting in the library and looking up topics for me fashin magazines littered in the tiny table and for almost 30 minutes since we got here Jimin's knee painfully touching my thighs under the table but I'm too afraid to voice it out.

Am I a bad person? Moving on this fast and pinning after my best friend like an affection starved bitch. Han was a jerk but Jimin is very nice which makes it ten times worse.

After our shared kiss in the changing booth, Jimin seems too normal. Am I the only one affected by it? I’m at the conclusion that it wasn’t even real and my head just played tricks with me cruelly. What frustrates me more is that I haven’t got a full taste and it’s affecting me nonetheless.

”Hmm.” He hums distracted not paying attention to my whining. He turns a page his face lit up as he positions the magazine to let me see its content. There’s a tall girl in a nice dress and each side there’s an article about manners. I almost roll my eye at that. Manners and I are not very familiar with each other.

”What about it? I thought I just have to say I want world peace and cry a little but you actually think about the topic I have to talk about?”

I remember him saying that in one of the rounds I have to talk about a chosen topic for ten to fifteen minutes. He’s more serious about this than I thought at first. Why do I find his determination cute and hot at the same time? Something is clearly wrong with me.

”World peace? It’s not Miss Congeniality Y/N.” He puts the article down laughing with his head thrown back but soon composes himself when the librarian warns us to be quiet or we have to leave.

”Yes, Jimin be quiet.” I retort however my smile vanishes when he leans closer his hand flat against my thigh.

”Did you say something?” His breath fanning my face he keeps his voice down this time. I don’t dare to look down his hand is awfully close to where I don’t want it to be and especially not in a library.

It’s like a switch is turned off and on in him at the most unexpected moments.

"You're being touchy again. Are you going to glare at every single male until we are done?" The corridor is busy with people and Jimin refuses to leave my side opting for helping me find the sitting room.

I wasn’t feeling nervous when I woke up this morning but getting closer and closer for the competition to end the nerves making my stomach flip in an uncomfortable way was getting stronger with every second.

"I'm just making sure you are safe, sweetheart men are wolves you know." He secures his jumper to cover my front. This bikini wasn't even that revealing for fuck's sake. Although he’s unnecessary protectiveness was enough to channel my focus into something else.

"You are a man." I state the obvious looking deadly into his eyes articulating the word ’man’ for emphasis.

I'm kind of done with his overprotective behaviour. He kissed me and now he thinks he is some kind of older brother for me. I honestly don't know what to think. And the way he teased me in the library. There’s no way he wasn’t aware of his hands on my body.

"But I'm allowed to look at you they're not." The little whiny edge in his voice doesn’t melt me this time he’s being childish. It sits on the tip of my tongue to say what makes you think that you have my permission, but I refrain from doing so.

"Jimin it's like the same when we are at the beach it's just a bikini and they will see it eventually when I go on stage." I decided to use another approach instead.

"I'm suddenly not sure about this. How about we get out of here?" The hand holding the jumper up strengthens on my body.

"Calm down. You made me do this so we're going to do this." I say it like there’s no room for discussion.

Two people were eager to make their existence visible while we were bantering I can’t say I was dying to see Han and his new puppet. Han wasn’t even aware it’s me next to Jimin I guess a little dress change and makeup do wonders.

"What a pleasant surprise to see you here?" I can’t say the same. Despite the thought, I remain silent but thinking again I straighten my back and call her out on her words. She’s a year above us I remember this girl because she’s always noisy in class. She retakes one of our classes that’s why my year knows her in the first place.

"Are you asking or stating it?" I roll my eyes Han's hand curves around the girl's waist holding her close.

Really her? He must be fucking her because there’s no way she can write his essays for him.

"Y/N?" Han's unsure voice makes me satisfied. Call me now ungirly you prick if you dare. But I can’t relish in the feeling because her highness speaks again.

"I meant it's nice that you are here since there will be a winner and we always need a loser." I’m not going to mention how unreal this girl looks. Her hair is blonde but it’s the doll-like artificial kind of blonde. It’s stereotypical but her voice is making me cringe it’s like she swallowed a toy duck the kind which whistles when it’s clenched.

"Hold your fake tits Y/N's going to win." I never heard Jimin using explicit words before I'm shocked beyond belief. Han’s eyes linger on the way Jimin holds me close, it looks like he knows something I don’t.

"5 minutes!" Hearing the yelling of the staff it's our cue to leave.

"What was that?" I'm struggling to hold back my laughter. We finally arrive in front of the door where a huge sign says the sitting room.

"She insulted you. I'm not going to watch this chick looking down on you." It’s just now that he releases his hold letting the jumper fall.

"And I'm thankful. The only validation I need is from you Jimin. Do you really think I look ok?" I’m nervous it’s totally out of my league to be here. The thoughts about those two leaving my brain easily.

"Look ok? You look gorgeous. Keep that in mind that after this day no matter what happens you'll remain the winner in my eyes." He massages my shoulders his fingers dig into my flesh in a calming manner.

"That means you’re going be proud even if I'm last?" He shakes his head in disbelief he has more faith in me than I have in myself.

"Don't say that. Have a little faith in you darling."

I smile as soon as I saw Jimin's figure lingering by the door our eyes met in the reflection of the mirror I put my flowers down on top of the dressing table reaching for him to receive a congratulation hug. I can’t say I'm disappointed that I'm not finished in the first place but I'm kind of happy because I ranked third place which is quite the achievement on my part and it all thanks to Jimin.

Grabbing my hips when he gets close enough he crashes our mouths together in a hot kiss moving his lips skilfully against mine with unconcealed eagerness like he waited years to do that. He steps closer traping my body between his body and the dressing table angling my head to slip his tongue into my mouth. He’s not as gentle as before.

"Jimin." I pant. "But I didn't get first place." I reason but he shuts me up with another kiss on my abused lips he gets my lower lip between his teeth basking in my reactions I let my eyes flutter open seeing his face this close he looks like an angel the only thing giving him away is that his eyes hid not so innocent thoughts.

"I told you. You're a winner in my eyes. Do you want your reward sweetness?" He kisses my earlobe after releasing my lip whispering into it before he moves down to pepper the exposed skin on my neck with wet open-mouthed pecks.

"Jimin, we are in public. Someone might see us." I try not to give in so easily but it was hard controlling my needs since the sexual tension grew tenfold after our little kiss inside the changing booth and the library. Shit, his mouth feels good on my heated skin.

"They're celebrating the winner no one will search for us for a while. How about we hold our little celebration as we wait?" The suggestion makes my eyes roll back into the back of my skull my legs shake in anticipation and he grins seeing my lust-filled expression.

"You're unbelievable. Do you want to fuck me in a dressing room while anyone could see us? Is that a kink of yours?" My head clears a little as he backs away looking at his reflection behind us in the mirror.

"I'm not going to fuck you here baby." His eyes focus on me again caressing the skin on my waist the gesture is lovely but I can't help feeling disappointed hearing his words. Of course, he wouldn't want to fuck me what was I thinking. We are talking about Jimin he could have everyone, of course, it's not me who he wants.

"Oh." I cannot help but let out a disappointed yelp he must sense my anxiety since he continues.

"This is just the foreplay don't be disappointed cheesecake. I'm planning on worshipping your body and we have no time for that here. I'm willing to wait to fuck you till we get home until then I just need a quick taste." He plays with the band of my underwear showing his intentions he undoes just the right side of the bow keeping the material in place revealing a part of my skin there.

"Bold of you to assume I'm going to let you." Hearing my mocking voice he places his palm against my heat making me moan out with how precisely he moves his fingers. It was embarrassingly easy to make me shut up and he loves it.

"Did you say something? I didn't hear you." He never falters his ministrations his index finger slips under the fabric feeling the wetness that gathered there he moans into my ear after he places a quick kiss to the underside of my collarbone.

"I said hurry the fuck up." I take hold of his biceps the slow-motion his one finger provides soon feels not enough to satisfy me.

"Since it's your prize I'm not going to tease you this time." He slowly drops down to his knees seeing him in front of me is enough to moan out and he cannot stop the light chuckle leaving his lips the lips he’s going to wrap around my heat.

"I was waiting to get you out of those the moment I saw you in them." He plays with the other side of the bow which is still in place. Once it’s undone he shoves the material into his pockets. I realise that I don’t know much about him at all in the field of sex. We never talked about it but I knew he’s not a virgin.

"Hmm, that's why you were covering me the whole time? It was not because of the boys, was it? You covered me so I won't give you a boner while we wait for the staff's call." He chooses this exact moment to lick a long drawn out stripe up my folds sucking on my clit in a teasing manner. He hooks a hand under my leg to position it and lift it onto his shoulder for better access. My long-nailed fingers pull on his hair.

"You figured me all out, baby. Now less talking and more moaning." Ending his statement he dives in my legs shake due to the pleasure he sure does know his ways around a women body. I wonder how many partners he had but I need only one finger to slip inside to forget every thought I had. I whine at the stretch not because it’s uncomfortable but because it’s not enough I’m so wet that I could take him right then and there.

”Please, Jimin. Please.” At this point, I’m not even sure what I’m begging for but luckily Jimin knows exactly what I need. The neediness not only evident in my voice and soft mewls but in my body as well in restless shaking it makes Jimin smile against me he caresses the inner side of my thigh his tongue on my clit draws eight shapes his fingers slow but reaching deep it’s obvious he’s trying to extend my sweet torture.

At first, only using one finger then it’s quickly turned into two scissoring it occasionally making me ready for his cock the thought of him being inside of me automatically makes me clench around his fingers. The way he emits little sounds of appreciation while going down on me is a huge turn on. I doubt he feels better than me right now but sure does it seems like he enjoys it a lot more normally guys do.

”J-Jimin.” I stutter his name his tongue and fingers starting to feel too much for me to handle I fidget as much as I can while Jimin’s hands holding me in place I can’t hide away from the feeling and he doesn’t stop.

He speeds up his movements not listening to my silent pleas to stop the way he licks up every drop and welcoming the new waves of wetness makes my head spin. ”I’m going to cum.” I warn him I grab the side of the table I need something to hold on tight to ground myself against the intense feeling of my fast approaching orgasm. ”Ah J-Jimin.” He hums with his mouth wrapped around my sensitive bud I close my eyes so hard that I start to see red dots in my vision. He doesn’t stop even though I reached my high with shaky fingers I can finally pull his head the sight I see when he looks up to take in my fucked out face almost makes me push through another orgasm itself.

Jimin uses the back of his hand to wipe off the leftover wetness gathered around his mouth and chin it was glistening in the sun provided light. As he gets up from the crouching position he slowly lets my leg touch the ground again he starts doing calming smooth circles on my hipbone delivering light kisses on my lip waiting for me to get back to my senses.

He gives me the sweetest smile I have ever seen on him. Almost makes me forget how he was between my legs a few minutes prior.

"B-baby what are you doing?" I could hear the ragged breath he sucked in through his nose it takes time to get on my knees since they’re kinda shaky I grabbed his hipbone to steady myself on the ground looking up at his face with a proud smile.

I caressed the soft flesh under his shirt I could feel the muscles contracting under my light touches. I look in front of me to study the outline of his dick he’s hard and he’s hard because of me.

"It's not fair of me to take and not give back the favour don't you think?" I palm him through the rough material of his jeans he moans significantly loud it earns a huge grin on my part and an embarrassed smile on his. Cute.

"This day is all about you. I'm going to show you how proud I am because of you." Despite his words, his opposition was weak he let me palm him he wasn’t able to keep his eyes open when I applied more pressure. I love the way he’s so responsive to my every touch and the high pitched tone he moans in the back of his throat. The whiny edge of it encourages me to do better because I certainly want to hear more of those.

"By letting me blow you. Pants down." I raise one of my brows waiting for him to remove his pants for me. His eyes reopen when he doesn’t feel my hand on his body he looks down where I’m sitting on my legs knees bent he sucks in a shaky breath, pupils dilated and he finally nods he clears his throat to sound more collected.

"Shit. Fine."

"In any other situation, I would love to hear how vocal you are Jiminie but right now you need to keep quiet for me. Can you do that? Hmm?" I tease him I take a good look at his member his grith is quite impressive he’s thicker than it seemed when it was inside his boxers. Before I could change my mind or make Jimin embarrassed because of my staring I wrapped my fingers around him there are a few inches I cannot reach and It shouldn’t turn me on as much as it does.

"This feels so g-good." I collect the precum to help me move up and down his shaft, after a louder whiny moan on Jimin’s part I decide to hold him firmer he throws his head back both of his hands grabbing the table’s edge he’s holding back not to thrust up into my hand the pulsing vein visible as he bares his neck.

"A-ah please slow down, i-it's too much." Reciprocating the favour I lick at the tip while speeding up my jerking motions the double pleasure forces a loud whimper to escape his parted lips.

A knock interrupted our moment Jimin's body goes rigid afraid that we'll be caught. I withdraw my ministrations letting his shaft leave my mouth with a wet pop. Despite the risky situation, I can see it on him it requires a lot of self-control on his part not to thrust back into my mouth.

"Yes?" I answer going back to deliver a kittenish lick to his tip not letting the newly released precum go to waste Jimin stutters biting his lip hard not to whine out. My voice sounded worn out but the staff member didn’t pay attention to it.

"The closing ceremony will start soon." So she’s here to inform me.

"When?" I ask between licks I found the throbbing vein at the underside of his cock following the line up from the base to tip a low grunt leaves Jimin's lips I automatically gaze at the door but thanks to the noises of the people outside of the door the sound is lost within these four walls.

"15 minutes."

I hum against his dick in acknowledgement the vibration shoots another pleasurable wave up his spine immediately Jimin's fingers strengthen in my hair. "I'll be there." I pull away for a second to offer my answer to the assistant. She leaves after that.

"Let's bet Jiminie. Do you think I can make you cum within 15 minutes?" His eye flutter shut groaning when I apply pressure again using my hand to pump his full length this time it's easier due to the spit from the previous help of my mouth.

I use the heel of my palm to smear down the newly formed precum leaking from his tip he's extremely sensitive to my every touch I continue licking the tip circling my mouth around the head of his cock the pretty high pitched moans getting significantly louder but I let him he's close anyway.

"Y-you don't have to s-swallow it."

"Shit. You swallowed." I liked the way his eyes darkened by the discovery the salty taste won't be my favourite flavour but it was alright also this way it left less of a mess.

I need to be presentable soon. My jaw hurts because of the long use but it worth it seeing Jimin's fucked out state he looks even prettier with a sheen of sweat coating his spotless skin. It makes me proud knowing he’s like this because of me.

"Are you alright?" I comb my fingers through his messed up hair his fringe sticking to his forehead looking me up and down behind his long locks framing his eyesight with bedroom eyes slightly closed still trying to get down from his high.

"More than okay, baby. More than okay."

Circling his hands around my waist he pulls me closer until our bodies fully pressed together he rubs his nose into my pulse point kissing it I feel the faint pressure of his teeth that I grab the back of his head to pull it away. He whines because of the denied access but lets me pull him back.

”I can’t have a hickey Jimin, I don’t want everyone here to know what we did in this dressing room.” I reason but he seemed to like the idea, I hit his chest with a serious expression at that his wide smile starting to piss me off.

”Fine, fine. I’m surprised you still have the energy to be this violent. Jeez, woman.” Jimin wets his lips with his tongue his face shows satisfaction and cockiness. I wonder how many girls were able to see this side of him.

”We have limited time Jimin. I need to get that dress on.” I decide to ignore the smirk and move I don’t have much time before I need to get back out there and this dress is so tight to get on and now I’m sweaty too. ”I need help.”

”I would rather get you out of it though.” I turn my back to him so he can get the zipper up.

”Of course you would.” I roll my eyes following the sarcastic sentence.

#jimin smut #jimin #jimin fanfic #jimin fanfiction #bts #bts jimin #jimin fic #btsghostie #jimin scenario #jimin fluff #jimin angst #jimin x reader #jimin x oc #bts fanfic #bts fanfiction #bts fic #bts scenarios #bts one shot #one time boy space friend #bts friends to lovers #bts best friends to lovers au #bts gender bender au #bts fluff #bts angst #bts smut #bts university au #bts slice of life

[galaxina-the-pyro]

Candace Against the Universe Predictions

Note: This is MY LIST of possible outcomes that can occur in the movie - they may differ from what your predictions are, and that’s okay. This was just made for fun.

(~)

Doofenshmirtz and Isabella’s duet (which, yes, they ARE going to have a duet in the movie, this was confirmed) is going to either be a rap battle, or a song about the two having to work together to solve a problem (I really want it to be a rap battle)

Doofenshmirtz’s reasoning for having a rivalry with Isabella stems from the fact that he doesn’t want a child telling him what to do - by the end of the movie, though, he grows to respect Isabella

Isabella might remind Dr. D of Vanessa when she was her age

Phineas and Candace have an emotional argument about how Candace would rather live on a planet without her brothers than go back home where everyone is concerned and stuff - this leads to Phineas saying they never should’ve come to rescue her and things get really emotional after that

Phineas, Ferb, and the gang listen to some of Doofenshmirtz’s backstories during the trip, and are immediately fascinated by them - they don’t doubt a single tale, but it leads to them asking a lot of questions that never get answers

Phineas, Ferb, and Doofenshmirtz build an inator together

The big bad villain of the movie (if there is one) creates a doomsday machine meant to destroy any planet that goes against his/her people’s way of thinking (the entirety of Earth included), and Doofenshmirtz saves literally everyone by installing a self-destruct button on it, which the main villain accidentally presses

Candace and Vanessa get kidnapped at the same time rather than separately

Perry somehow someway has a musical number in all this - somehow, he sings something, possibly in his head

Doofenshmirtz shares his stories about how he keeps getting beaten up by a platypus to the other kids, and these are the only stories that Phineas and the others don’t quite buy, since, you know, platypuses don’t do much - Doofenshmirtz ALMOST name drops Perry before something happens that totally interrupts him

There will be at least ONE Phinabella moment - at LEAST

Before getting kidnapped, Candace gets the impression that Jeremy is going to break up with her for either not showing up to the game mentioned in the preview, or possibly ruining the game in her attempts to bust Phineas and Ferb

Phineas’ present shown in the preview was for Candace, possibly on another day where he and Ferb are trying to make amends to her for something that probably happened previously - this present is brought with them on their trip to save Candace, and Phineas is determined to give this gift to her

The unknown gift is what makes Candace cry (again, that’s been confirmed to happen in the movie as well), and makes her realize that she can’t live in a world without her brothers, no matter how insane they are

Candace sees that weird imaginary zebra that calls her Kevin, and he actually gives some sound advice - or not. Either way he has a speaking role

The aliens attempt to sacrifice Candace (and probably Vanessa) to some kind of god/goddess

Isabella is trying to earn her “Space Travel Rescue” patch in this movie - she also earns several other space related patches

Isabella’s patches are brought into question by Doofenshmirtz, which probably starts the conflict between them as Isabella attempts to prove she can do literally ANYTHING she sets her mind to - however, he still ends up questioning them, not because he doubts Isabella’s abilities, but because he wonders why anyone would want to earn patches involving shrimp net repair, sap collecting, and other nonsensical accomplishments. He also questions how there are space-themed patches and WHY

There is a sad, cute song in this movie, and I will stand by that

Candace befriends an alien - this alien may or may not be the main antagonist of the movie, but said alien shares in Candace’s frustrations over not being taken seriously, not being appreciated, and having her “hopes and dreams” dashed by younger siblings

We learn the NAME of Phineas and Candace’s biological dad, which is, coincidentally, Lawrence - a different Lawrence to be sure, but still, his name is Lawrence, probably to hammer in to fans’ heads that their bio-dad doesn’t matter in the grand scheme of things

Isabella’s dad has a speaking role

Irving was GOING to be a part of this adventure, but was inevitably left behind - they gang once in a while mentions him, acting like he’s there when he actually wasn’t

Phineas actually snaps at Ferb or Isabella or whoever about saving Candace, being super worried about her and stuff - he apologizes immediately

Ferb ends up having another uplifting speech, that dissolves into a wave of frustration as he goes to destroy the aliens that kidnapped his sister

Phineas, Ferb, and the gang find Perry in space - no one questions how he got there, not even Doofenshmirtz. Maybe Candace and Vanessa do but they stay quiet

Vanessa learns that Perry’s family is the Flynn-Fletcher’s

Candace and Vanessa have a duet

Monogram constantly interrupts Perry on his adventure, leading to Perry eventually throwing away his communicator - he feels a sense of freedom that is brief upon getting a new one when he gets home

Schnitzel gets a cameo

No she doesn’t. That’s not actually possible. This was a test to see if you actually read this

There’s a “death scene” in this movie, but the character who “dies” is okay

Milo’s brief presence in the movie inevitably is what causes the events to play out

Candace, Vanessa, and Isabella all sing a song together

Buford ends up using the canoe (that he carries throughout the entire movie, that was also confirmed) for everything except for what a canoe is supposed to be used for

Buford has an “I am so in love with her right now” moment (if it’s with Vanessa, Ferb ends up Vulcan Pinching him for seemingly no reason)

There will be a very touching Canderemy scene

The alien that teams up with Phineas, Ferb, and the gang plus Doofenshmirtz either turns traitor, or makes a noble sacrifice in order to ensure their safety

The alien is probably the younger sibling of the alien Candace befriends

Meap has an appearance in the movie, whether it’s a cameo or him playing a very small part in their overall adventure

After returning to earth Doofenshmirtz claims he’ll never go to outer space again, but then suddenly gets a sense of foreboding as Milo and Melissa walk passed him from far behind, hinting at certain events in Milo Murphy’s Law

Weird Al has a musical number in this movie (not Milo. Just Weird Al)

There’s a montage on when Phineas, Ferb, and Candace were much younger (bonus points if younger Isabella appears in this montage at least once)

Phineas, Ferb, and the gang sing a song together (probably about the power of friendship or something, I dunno)

One of the characters keeps saying space puns and drives everyone crazy (I’m voting on Phineas, but Buford is also a good contender for this, probably a better one in fact)

Phineas and Ferb both cry in this movie

There are nods to Isabella and Baljeet’s heritages (cuz I think that would be neat)

The Fireside Girls help the gang out from Earth, much like in the episode “Out to Launch”

In fact, all the episodes involving Phineas and Ferb going into space are mentioned in this episode - one such mention gets a “but that hasn’t happened yet” response from Ferb

Phineas, Ferb, and the gang end up getting captured

There’s more than one epic fight scene in this movie

One of the items that caused the possible disaster at the “big game” mentioned in the preview was the very t-shirt canon that Candace uses to fight off the alien invasion

Isabella ends up nearly admitting her feelings to Phineas when the gang are in a deadly situation with seemingly no way out - they’re either rescued by Doofenshmirtz or Candace

At the end of the movie (probably post credits), although the aliens are defeated, they end up abducting Thaddeus and Thor’s sister, Mandy - instead of helping her, they decide to go play video games

Baljeet has a musical number about the probabilities of them being able to save Candace (which is very slim); Phineas and the others keep being positive while ultimately ignoring Baljeet’s warnings

Somehow, Klimpaloon makes an appearance; we ALL know the Giant Floating Baby Head is gonna appear, so what’s the point?

Doofenshmirtz and Vanessa have a very sweet father-daughter moment (maybe one that hints at Doofenshmirtz’s future reformation, but I dunno)

Vanessa and Norm also have a sweet moment, as the reason why she was captured was because Norm is considered her younger brother, much to Doofenshmirtz’s chagrin

Vanessa and Ferb talk to each other once in this movie

Vanessa and Monty are dating in the time frame of this movie - whether Monty actually shows up in the movie or even should show up in the movie, I dunno

Isabella teases Ferb about his crush on Vanessa before he shoots back about her crush on Phineas - all while Phineas is standing there, completely oblivious

Phineas and Ferb actually have an argument

Phineas has a Candace moment. I dunno what that would look like, but that’s what I wanna see

The couple with the wife who’s like “What did you think a(n) [insert specific thing] was going to fall from the sky?” make an appearance

Isabella gets lost in Phineasland at least once

At the end of the movie, business goes back to usual - Candace attempts to bust the boys and fails, but she’s surprisingly cheery about it, probably saying something like “Ah~...home sweet home.”

The movie ends with the guitar riff, like in any Phineas and Ferb episode

#phineas and ferb #candace against the universe #catu #predictions #catu spoilers #phinbella #phinabella #canderemy #ferbnessa #montessa

[writersrealmbts]

Tangled Hearts

Description: Hybrid!ot7 x reader: You have seven hybrids and life with them can be both good and stressful. Some days are better than others, but in the end, you know that they’re always there for you, in more ways than one.

Angst/Fluff/Suggestive Stuff/SFW

Posted: 10/18/2019

Tags: poly!bts, multi, ot7, hybrid bts, Monsta X cameos

Wordcount: 22,844

A/N: Hope y’all are ready for this. It’s a long one. A really long one. And it is pretty angsty, so sorry about that, also I used Monsta X characters in this as well. I hope you guys like it since I finished it for the celebration of 2,000 followers I reached a while ago. It was also a sort of request/suggestion from months and months ago about the quirks of hybrids. I really hope this doesn’t flop like most of the rest of my works.

You woke up, frowning as you tried to figure out why, then groaning as the rapid thumping occurred above your room once again. “Kim Taehyung would you stop scaring Hoseok!” You heard rushed footsteps as Taehyung tried to get away before you could catch him in the act.

You caught him by the tail on the stairs, and dragged him back to Hoseok’s room, where the bunny-hybrid was hiding under the bed, foot thumping against the bed again. “Apologize now,” You ordered, releasing the tail and crossing your arms.

Taehyung snatched it and held onto it with a strangled sound. “But—”

“Taehyung! I would like to remind you that you were both the person who kept me up until two in the morning and the person who woke me up when the sun wasn’t up yet,” You warned. “And I swear to God if you still have whatever bug or creature you scared him with in my house I won’t get you any frogs for two weeks.”

His eyes widened, and his cute ears twitched. His gray and black ringed tail was still held in his hands. “S-sorry, Hoseokie-hyung.”

Hoseok just made a squeaking sound that was the closest he could get to coherent.

You took a deep breath. “Get whatever it is out of my house, you will be apologizing later. No frogs for a week.”

Tae slumped, but rushed out.

You crouched down and held out your hand, waiting for Hoseok to register it, then letting out an “oof” and falling on your butt as he slammed into you. “Hey, it’s okay, Hobi. I know, he frightened you. Woke you up with a snake, didn’t he?”

He nodded, his heart beating so rapidly and he was still so upset, foot thumping against the air. “Sorry. Waking. Sorry.”

“It’s okay, I don’t mind being woken, I mind that it was Taehyung doing it for the fifth time. I’ll have a serious talk with him later, okay. Just breathe. You want some carrot juice this morning?”

He nodded again, finally starting to calm down.

The two of you stayed that way until he looked up at you sleepily.

“There we go,” You said softly, smiling down at him.

He relaxed completely and grinned up at you. “Better check on Seokjin-hyung. Tae was in his room first. He might kill Tae.”

You groaned. “Head downstairs. I better get everyone moving.”

He got up and nabbed a sweatshirt as he exited his room, checking the hallway before going out just in case.

You headed into Yoongi’s room, stripping the blankets from his form in one quick movement and calling for him to get up.

He groaned. “But it’s morning…”

“And you didn’t eat anything after dinner tonight and your doctor wants you to gain at least ten pounds. If you’re going to embrace being partially nocturnal, eat accordingly. You can go back to bed after you’ve had some food,” You told the mink-hybrid, ignoring the groaning and the grasping for blankets. “Don’t make me dump water on you. I already had to deal with Taehyung this morning.”

“That raccoon is going to be the death of all of us. Let me kill him first.”

“Play nice and get up. Don’t forget to make your bed.” You headed to the next room, humming softly as you entered so you wouldn’t startle Jungkook.

He rolled over and looked in your general direction. “They’re loud.”

“Sorry, pup,” You helped him get up and laid out an outfit for him. “I’ll send Jimin in to help you?”

He nodded, feeling the fabrics and starting to unbutton his pajama shirt.

You went to Jimin’s room across the hall and easily woke him with some pets and the promise of bacon if he was a good boy and helped Jungkook change. Dogs were definitely the easiest.

Namjoon was already awake, but his nose twitched and pulled out of his book to look and acknowledge you. “Morning.”

“Morning,” You replied, both aloud and with your hands, signing as well that it was time to head downstairs for breakfast.

He nodded and closed his book. He ducked and rubbed his head against your hand, then against your arm, purring as he did and heading downstairs.

You headed to the last room, noting it was open and that Jin wasn’t inside.

You hurried downstairs to find a sulky Taehyung getting a glare from the fox-hybrid.

“It was just a joke, hyung.”

“Did anyone laugh?” Jin snapped back, a growl lacing his words.

Namjoon looked at you, completely lost.

You signed “snake” and pointed at Taehyung, then Hoseok and Seokjin.

Namjoon shook his head and took a seat, hitting Taehyung’s arm. “Be nice. They’re always nice to you.”

Yoongi slunk in and dropped into a seat as well, head on his arms and snarling slightly when Hoseok bumped into him on accident. He muttered an apology that he wasn’t awake yet.

Hoseok looked more amused than anything and started poking and prodding the sleepy mink.

“Morning!” Jimin called, leading Jungkook to an empty seat.

You started throwing breakfast together: Carrots into the juicer, bacon into the frying pan, and frozen waffles into the oven. “Someone sign for Joon while we go over today’s agenda?”

“I’ll do it,” Jin agreed.

“Okay, so, we need to weed the garden and I need to go pick up more plants for it, so that’ll be two different teams. Jungkook, can you empty the dishwasher and wash the dishes from breakfast?”

“Sure,” He replied, his tail slowly thumping against the chair. He sounded nervous and determined. He emptied the dishwasher fairly regularly (you hand-washed sharp knives so that he would be safe), but didn’t usually wash the dishes that didn’t fit himself.

“Someone dry the dishes for him to make sure they’re clean and refill the dishwasher. We’ll do hot-dogs and grilled vegetables for lunch, so I’ll need the veggies washed and ready for cooking when I get back from the store. I need someone to inspect the rooms before breakfast is ready—”

“I’ll do it,” Hoseok volunteered.

You nodded. “You know where the clipboard is. After lunch, we’ll rest during the hottest hours of the day, then we can head out to pick berries. Come back, eat dinner, go swimming. Sound good?”

There was a chorus of agreement from the boys.

“What’s my night-time chore?” Yoongi asked, rubbing his face.

“Clean the kitchen, eat another meal, fix the door to the shed. It’s getting stuck.”

He nodded and slumped back over.

You put his plate in front of him first since he had to have very specific portions as well as extra supplements.

Hoseok started to dart upstairs for room inspection, but you stopped him and gestured for him to eat.

Jin took over and told you to go ahead and go take a shower and get dressed since your morning routine had been disrupted yet again.

You showered and dressed, made your bed (which wasn’t that hard since you barely got to sleep in it), and went back out to find all of them gaping as Taehyung stared bleakly at the waffle he had impulsively “washed” in the sink.

“It’s alright, I put extras in the oven. Here, wash an apple,” You intervened, smiling gently and opening his hands, putting the fruit in instead. That was why you had a garbage disposal installed.

He washed the apple thoroughly, then hurried back to his seat where Jin had put waffles and bacon, buttering the waffles for Tae so that he wouldn’t be tempted to try and wash them again.

Namjoon patted Taehyung on the shoulder. “It’s okay. We all do strange things.”

“Jungkook, you’re about to put your hand in the syrup,” You warned, guiding his hands to the silverware and then taking over from Jin so that he could eat since they all ate twice as much as you and you honestly just had a smoothie in the morning lately. Strawberries, blueberries and banana with orange juice and some protein powder and you were good to go. Though Jungkook always insisted on smelling your breath. It was weird, but no weirder than when Jimin would lick you when you had worked up a sweat.

Speak of the devil, he was giving you the side-eye, an evil grin on his face. “No boyfriend today? It’s been a while.”

It had, but the last time your boyfriend had been over had been…disastrous. They had all behaved like little monsters and it took you four hours to clean the house afterward.

“Well, I have these hybrids that don’t know how to behave when I have company over,” You replied, giving him the eye. “My trash-panda trashed the house with the help of my normally sweet and loving Labrador. My sweet kitty pretended that nothing existed if he couldn’t hear it, and he can’t hear anything. My Malamute decided that he was going to be hostile. The mink I so lovingly rescued absolutely demolished my couch and my fox ran away and hid. And my bunny, my sweet, lovely clean bunny, decided to come down with a sickness that doesn’t actually exist and scare the bejeebers out of me. So no, my boyfriend won’t be coming here until you all learn to behave better around strangers. Which is why after we’re done swimming tonight, I’m going to his place.”

They all froze, staring at you.

Then they started protesting all at once.

“He scared me! I can’t see him and the smells were all over the place! But you can’t go there! What if he’s a serial killer?”

“What if his hybrids attack you?”

“It was a good book!”

“Yoongi started it!”

“I am not a trash-panda!”

“I really didn’t feel good!”

“I am always sweet and loving!”

You rolled your eyes.

“They could hurt you!” Yoongi added as they all started to quiet down.

“They haven’t hurt me before,” You countered. “And I work with my boyfriend, we go through a ton of different background checks. If he is a serial killer, he’s a very good one if he can pass those tests and have hybrids trust him. Now, who’s coming with me to the store?”

Namjoon raised his hand quickly, reading your lips.

The others raised theirs a split second after, but you were pretty sure Jimin had been first.

“So, Namjoon and Jimin. Yoongi, enjoy your nap. Taehyung, you help Jungkook. Hoseok, and Jin, get to work in the garden?”

Taehyung perked up at the prospect of not weeding right away with the others. “Yes, ma’am!”

The others nodded their agreement.

You nodded. “Let me do my makeup. Brush your teeth and get your shoes on.”

“Okay!” Jimin signed the instructions to Joon, then hurried upstairs.

Jungkook looked slightly nervous with Jimin leaving his side, but he’d been getting better about it with every week he lived with you. He trusted the others now, especially Hoseok, Seokjin, and Namjoon. He was still a little jumpy around Yoongi and Taehyung, the latter of which tended toward spontaneous sounds and actions that Jungkook couldn’t see coming.

You tried to push him as much as possible, gave him more responsibilities, brought him into new situations, and reminded him to use his other senses. He’d relied on Jimin for years, unable to do anything else because he was told constantly that he wasn’t able to in his former situation. It was hard to get Jimin to not protect and care for Jungkook.

Then there was Namjoon, who’d been in an accident with his former owner, the result of which left him deaf and abandoned by his owner’s family. The betrayal had left him so broken, and yet your little kitty had quickly warmed up to you as you taught him again how to use sign language and worked with him on reading lips. He’d been with you longest.

Jin was your most recent addition to your household, and he’d been with you for two and a half months now.

“Y/n, are you sure…” Hoseok started, setting the clipboard down. “Are you sure that you’re happy with your boyfriend? You never seem happy when you come back from hanging out with him. And his hybrid’s scent…I know it really bugs Jungkook, and Yoongi…and Namjoon. Especially Namjoon.”

You looked over the room inspection sheets, not surprised by Hoseok’s findings. “I take care of all of you all day, I organize your days, I make sure you all eat properly, and I try to love you all as much as I’m able to. My relationship isn’t perfect. I know that. But…” You sighed as you struggled for the words to say what you needed to.

“You…need to get away from us?”

Your eyes widened. “No! I just…I need someone to take care of me sometimes. I would never try to burden you all with my problems. You all have so many of your own, and sometimes there are things that I just can’t share with you guys. Well, I could tell Namjoon as long as he wasn’t looking at me.” You ran a hand through your hair, feeling even more frazzled. This day was not going as you planned.

Hoseok was tugging on one of his ears, thoughtful but sad. “I understand.”

You looked over his face. “Do you?”

He met your gaze, then looked down. “I think so.” He leaned forward and nuzzled your shoulder affectionately.

You quickly welcomed his affection, kissing his temple and stroking his hair.

“We’re…ready…” Jimin announced, looking worriedly between you and Hoseok.

Namjoon came over and pet the bunny’s head, gaining Hoseok’s attention before signing something over your shoulder.

Hoseok nodded and pulled away. “I’ll go make sure Taehyung doesn’t get Jungkook hurt.”

“He’s not completely irresponsible,” Jimin pointed out.

“He had a snake in my house, he’s not entirely responsible either,” You argued, folding your arms. “Thank you, Hobi. Also, could you check on Jin. He seemed…quiet.”

“That is a problem.” Hoseok hurried off to find the eldest.

Namjoon hugged you from behind, nosing at your hairline so lightly it sent chills up your spine. “We’re ready when you are.”

You nodded, grabbing your purse and extricating yourself. You looked through and then groaned. “Who took my keys?” You yelled.

You heard a lot of scampering sounds from multiple offenders as they hastily retreated in different directions.

“Y/n?” Jimin said hesitantly.

You took a deep breath and then dropped your purse. “I’m going back to bed. One of you get the keys back. We’ll get groceries tomorrow. Tell everyone lunch is whatever the hell they can scrounge up.” You headed upstairs, ignoring Jimin’s whimpers and Namjoon’s worried and confused call of your name.

Yoongi’s head snapped up guiltily as you came into your room.

You marched over and grabbed your pillow and favorite blanket and marched back out, ignoring his inquisitive looks.

You went down the hall to Jin’s room, going in since you knew he’d already taken off for the garden and curling up in his bed. You pulled the covers over your head, hugged your blanket and pressed your face into it to release the scream of frustration and anxiety that the day had already brought you.

It wasn’t even 8:30.

They left you alone, Jin only slipping in a few hours later, sitting on the edge of the bed and petting your back through the blankets before leaving you alone again.

It was around 11:30 that Jungkook came.

“Y-y/n? Um…Jin-hyung and Yoongi-hyung made us lunch…do you…want someone to bring you something?”

“I’m not hungry,” You replied softly, cursing your voice for wobbling.

“Oh…okay…” His footsteps retreated hesitantly, a whine evident in his voice.

You pushed your face into the pillows, reaching for your phone in your pocket only to realize it wasn’t there. You’d managed to nap in between the bouts of frustrated tears.

But now you were angry, because there were only two that could have taken it.

You got up, roughly making the bed before going downstairs. “Jung Hoseok, if you or Namjoon have my phone, you need to give it back right now.”

Hoseok looked startled. “I don’t have it, y/n.”

Jimin had translated for Namjoon, and the way he seemed to get interested in the food on his plate said it all.

All of them shrunk away from you.

You took a deep breath, trying desperately not to have a meltdown on them. “Why?”

Namjoon seemed to be shrinking by the second, despite not knowing what you asked.

“Y-y/n?” Yoongi said, looking nervous. “I…I’m sorry I took your keys.”

“Why did you take them? You knew I was going to the store. We just discussed it.” Your eyes were tearing up, and it made you even more upset because you didn’t want to cry. You were angry.

“Because we could live without groceries, but I couldn’t stand the thought of you leaving us tonight to go visit that stinking—”

“Yoongi,” Hoseok hissed, punching the mink.

Adding hurt to your list of feelings, you knocked on the counter in front of Namjoon.

He finally peeked up at you, then pulled out your phone from his pocket.

You signed “why”.

His gaze dropped back to the counter. “I just…I wanted to know what he talked about that was so special….”

“Happy with what you found?” You asked aloud as he glanced up at you. You shook your head and looked away from him and Yoongi. “I am beyond frustrated right now. Do you think it’s easy taking care of all of you? Doing all of this, and working? Can’t you guys just make some days a little easier? Maybe follow the rules for once, or eat of your own volition? Maybe try not to destroy what little bit of sanity I manage to maintain on bad days? Maybe stop antagonizing me over trying to have some sort of love life?”

It wasn’t fair to some of them. It wasn’t fair for them to be getting these words when they had done nothing wrong.

But you were crying now and the words just didn’t want to stop.

But you had to stop them, so with a choked sob, you turned and fled back upstairs, locking your bedroom door and pulling the dresser in front of it for good measure.

You left your phone down there again.

You stripped the sheets because they were covered in mink and malamute fur, quickly remaking your bed before sliding between the taught blankets and sheets, hugging one of the extra pillows. You shouldn’t have gone downstairs while you were angry. They were all in various stages of recovery, and outbursts like this were the equivalent of two steps forward and five steps back.

“Y/n?” Jimin called through the door, voice wavering. “Please let me in. Please?”

You squeezed your eyes shut.

“It’s okay, y/n. They know they messed up. No one is mad at you, or hurt. Well, you’re hurt, so please let me in?” His voice became plaintive, stronger now and yet still soft.

You would probably regret it.

But you moved the dresser and unlocked the door.

He slipped in, growling at whoever tried to follow him and locking it again. He pulled the dresser in front of the door for you and then turned and opened his arms.

You hugged him as tightly as you dared, and he hugged you back. “I’m doing everything wrong.”

“No you’re not.”

“Then why doesn’t anything ever go right? Why am I so toxic?”

“You’re not toxic, y/n,” He quickly corrects you, thumbs on your lips to keep you quiet so he could talk to you. “You’re not. It’s just…a bad day. It started out on the wrong foot, and then someone greased the floor.”

You snorted, recognizing your own words. You’d said them to him a few months back, the day after Jin had arrived and Jungkook was struggling and Jimin had a bad day that he accidentally took out on Jin.

He smiled, then pressed five kisses all long your forehead before carefully kissing/licking the tears from your cheeks. “You know, Yoongi felt so bad about it once he realized why you were…initially upset that he ate a whole lot. Because he knew that if you were mad at him, you’d at least be happy that he ate a proper meal. Even if he is disrupting his natural sleep-cycle.”

You groaned. “Oh god, he’s going to be a zombie until we get him back on his schedule again.”

He quickly shushed you. “Don’t worry about that.”

You kept bonking your head on his shoulder. “How can I not?”

He chuckled. “See, this is why you’re perfect. Even when you’re mad at us, you still worry about us.” He nuzzled into your hair.

You heard a car door and flinched. “What was that?”

He looked just as bewildered as you, but went to the window. “Uh oh.”

More car doors.

“What uh oh?”

“I better go tackle Yoongi. Your boyfriend is here. And he brought his hybrids.”

You felt your heart drop to your stomach and you and Jimin rushed downstairs to prevent bloodshed.

The boys all looked warily out the front windows through the blinds.

You rushed to the front door and outside, hearing protests from Yoongi and Jungkook (who heard the front door open) and ignoring them as you rushed up to your boyfriend. “What are you doing here?”

He smiled down at you. “Wow, some greeting. Hi to you too.”

“Hi, what are you doing here? And with your hybrids? Are you trying to get someone hurt?”

“Look, the only way they’re going to accept me is if they know everything about me, including my hybrids. I told them to be on their best behavior, so don’t worry.”

“You do remember what happened the last time you were here, right? And it’s already—”

“Have you been crying?” He asked, gently wiping at your face.

His one hybrid, Jooheon, whimpered a bit. “Y/n? You smell sad and angry, and scared? Is everything okay?”

You groaned. “I’m fine, it’s just a bad day here. Which is why this is an especially bad day for you all to be here.”

He folded his arms. “Are you sure it’s not just an excuse?”

“Excuse me?” You folded your arms.

“Are you sure you’re not just using your hybrids as an excuse to push me away?”

“Y/n!” Yoongi called out in a growl.

You closed your eyes. “Do you really think you’re not already in enough trouble?” You asked, turning to look at him.

He nodded toward the house. “Jin-hyung’s having one of his attacks.”

“I swear to god if you’re bluffing I’m gonna wring your furry tail,” You warned, hurrying inside, your boyfriend only steps behind.

Jin was spasming on the ground, definitely having a seizure.

“What’s wrong with him?” Wonho, one of your boyfriend’s other hybrids, asked softly as you and Shownu rolled Jin onto his side as the spasms stopped.

Shownu checked his pulse, watching his watch while you timed how long it took Jin to start to come out of it.

“What’s going on?” Jungkook asked worriedly.

“He’s out of the seizure, we’re just waiting for him to recover,” Shownu answered.

You saw Jungkook shrink away more. “Jungkook, Hoseok, could you go make sure Jin’s bed is ready for him? He’ll want to rest. Yoongi, Taehyung, take Namjoon into the backyard. I’ll send Hoseok out to get you when you can come in.”

There was some hesitance from all of them, but slowly they murmured their assent and left.

Jimin crouched beside you, glancing sidelong at you as if he would see the explanation.

You just shook your head slightly. You should have known Jin would have a seizure. You’d suspected he wasn’t okay that morning. But no. You were so self-centered that you neglected one of your main duties as caretaker of all of them.

Shownu met your gaze as you looked away from Jin, and sort of held onto it. “So…really bad timing?”

“The worst,” You agreed, sighing in relief as Jin started to come out of it. “You should back off so he doesn’t freak out.”

He backed away, waving his hybrids closer to the front door.

Hoseok came back with a blanket, one of Jin’s. “For the smell.”

You nodded, carefully tucking it under his head. “When he’s recovered enough, can the two of you help him to bed?”

They both nodded, but Jimin caught your wrist.

“You couldn’t have prevented it,” He reminded you.

“But I should have seen it coming. It’s my job to see it coming.” You pulled out of his grasp and headed past your boyfriend and outside.

His hybrids went and got into his van, but he stayed beside you. “They’ll never accept me.”

“We don’t know that—”

“Yes, we do. I do. I get it now.”

“Please don’t do this to me today,” You whispered.

He nodded, turning and pulling you into a hug. “Okay. But how much longer are we going to keep kidding ourselves?”

“You can break up with me tomorrow. Just…leave it for today.”

“I…still need a date for the wedding this Saturday. Why don’t we call that our last night? End it on a high note?”

You nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, okay.”

“And I’ll still be around if you need me. We work together, after all. It would be awkward if we…”

“Yeah. Might take a while.”

He nodded, petting your hair a bit before heading toward his van. “Jin might want to scent you. It’s comforting to them.”

You nodded, waving as he drove off.

You went back inside after a few minutes to try and compose yourself, heading upstairs to where the boys had already moved Jin.

He tiredly reached out for you and you obliged, crawling under the covers and into his arms. “Y/n.”

“You want to scent me?” You asked softly, smirking slightly has Jungkook huffed jealously.

Jin did it instead of answering, he was obviously exhausted and in a bit of pain, but his body seemed to relax a bit more as he breathed you in and covered you in his scent. His hands gently rubbed your back, and he curled around you, head in the crook of your neck. “You smell so nice now.”

“I didn’t before?”

He hummed, not committing either way.

You sighed, and ran your fingers through his hair. “What did I smell like before?”

He breahted in carefully and then seemed to press a kiss to your neck. “Anxious. And depressed.”

You let out a little scoffing breath and curled up slightly.

He wrapped around you a little more. “Are you okay?”

“We’re breaking up. After the wedding on Saturday.”

He stiffened. “What?”

You just nuzzled into his body.

“Y/n?”

“It’ll be amicable. Has to be.”

He tilted your chin up. “Don’t break up with him because of us.”

“He’s breaking up with me,” You told him. “We just aren’t the right fit.”

He nodded slowly. “I’m sorry, y/n.”

You shrugged, shivering and grabbing at the blankets. “It’s just the way things go sometimes. How are you feeling? Headache? Muscle soreness?” You rubbed your hands on his back and sides, massaging his shoulders.

“I’m just tired. A little sore.” He sat up, nose twitching. “Also restless. They’re arguing.”

You sighed. “How bad?”

“It’s pretty hushed, so I’d say it wasn’t too bad.” He sighed. “Do you…do you think that I’ll ever…fit in with them?” He whispered, sounding so sad.

“You do, you do fit in. They love you.” You pushed yourself up so that you could rest your head on his shoulder. “I love you.”

He started petting your hair. “I love you too.”

——

“Y/n? No boyfriend tonight? It’s been a while,” Jimin asked teasingly, leaning on you with his arms draped over your shoulders. “His smell isn’t on your clothes as much as it usually is.”

You ignored his questions and teasing, guiding his arms to hold you instead of dangling and blocking your view of the book you were attempting to read. It was honestly the first time you’d found any of them getting on your nerves ever since day a couple weeks ago and you were determined to just ignore it as long as you could.

“Don’t you want to go see him? Cuddle up and smooch him?” Jimin kept teasing, ignoring the grumpy looks he got from Taehyung—who preferred to be your cuddle partner if at all possible.

You sighed and started to reread the page.

“Leave her be, Jimin,” Jin said softly.

“Oh, come on! What? Are you preparing to bring him over here again?” He asked, rubbing his cheek on your hair and giggling at the way your hair tickled his face. “I know we’ll need to be on our best behavior. You could make your homemade bread, and we could clean the house really nicely. Though, no promises on enduring the mushy-gushy stuff.”

You hummed and tried to refocus on your book, shifting slightly to bear his weight more comfortably.

“I mean, at least he’s not clueless about things like how to take care of hybrids. And he makes you happy, right?”

“They broke up Jimin, leave her alone,” Jin said, shoving Jimin off of you and then cuddling up next to you in a way that prevented the others from touching you. Very protective.

They were staring now, and you heard something drop to the ground.

“Y/n…when?” Namjoon asked, coming over to stand in front of you, then crouch when you wouldn’t look at him.

You flipped back to the page you had been trying to read the whole time when you realized you hadn’t absorbed it. Again.

“After the wedding they went to together. Now leave her alone.” Jin signed it as well, then nuzzled up to you again.

“He’s pretty bossy for the new guy,” Tae muttered.

You looked up at that. “Tone.”

“Sorry,” he immediately apologized.

Namjoon looked confused, but also resigned to being out of the loop. “What happened?”

You shook your head. “It wasn’t working. We both agreed. We’re still attempting to be friends, especially since we work together. Now, can we not talk about this anymore? Guess I’m done reading. Guess I better get ready for work. Jungkook, are you still coming into the office with me?”

He nodded, scrambling to his feet and tripping over Hoseok’s legs.

Jimin caught the malamute, setting him back on his feet.

“Thanks hyung.”

Jin hummed getting up with you and holding onto you still. “Do you have to go?”

You wrapped your arms around him and hugged him tightly. “You can come too.”

He perked up. “Really?”

You nodded. You were worried about him. He’d been lethargic all week and if he was going to have a seizure, you’d rather he be with you. At least at the clinic he could get taken care of should anything go wrong. Maybe he was getting sick-sick. Besides, you had your own office and you thought it’d be nice for Jungkook to have someone from home. Like a security blanket. And you wanted to try and get Jin to bond with at least one of them a little more strongly. So far the only sign of attachment you’d noticed was both him and Yoongi finding solidarity in their need for some quiet. But Jin still struggled with sign language so he couldn’t really talk with Namjoon. Taehyung was so unpredictable and Jin so easily startled that things had been sort of touch and go. He was okay with Jimin and Hoseok but still so quiet.

But you’d noticed that he’d naturally look out for Jungkook and seemed comfortable around the Malamute, and Jungkook seemed comfortable around the fox.

Jin was bounding toward the stairs, guiding Jungkook who for the life of him couldn’t figure out how he wasn’t to the first step yet in his excitement.

“How come they get to go? Why are you playing favorites?” Taehyung asked, and you didn’t think anyone could have a more heartbroken face.

“I don’t think Jin’s feeling well and I want to be able to keep an eye on him. Besides, you get bored at my work and end up causing me trouble. You and Jimin can play video games since all of the chores are done. Someone make sure Yoongi wakes up at dinner time and eats a good meal?” You shoved a few things into your bag and headed for the front door. You were already ready for work, you just needed shoes.

“Yeah, we’ll make sure he eats,” Jimin said, following you.

So were the others.

Honestly, ever since that day a couple weeks ago, the boys had all been acting a little strange. They were more cuddly, got along better, broke the rules less….

You looked them over, noticing that Taehyung was still pouting. “Come here, trash panda.”

He made an indignant sound even as he hugged you.

“It’s not even a full shift. I’ll be home in six hours, and then I have the next two days off. We can watch that foreign film you wanted to. I do need to do some canning on one of the days, though. Hoseok, are you still taking Namjoon down to the farmer’s market?”

He nodded. “We’ve got the list of things you wanted us to see if we could get. I’m just glad we can go there without getting in trouble.”

“Take a phone with you, just in case. Mrs. Taylor said she’ll keep an eye out for you, too. Tae, release, I need to give them money.”

“How come I can’t go to the farmer’s market?” Tae pouted as he released you, watching your every movement as you pulled out your wallet and got the money you had withdrawn for the farmers market.

“Because you can’t abandon Jiminie and you know he can’t do the market.”

“I’ll take you next time, Taehyungie, I promise,” Hoseok said, lovingly hugging his younger brother.

Tae snuggled up to the older easily, pout turning into a bit of a smile.

Jimin hugged you. “I’m sorry I teased you,” He whispered. Then he was sniffing you, nose pressed against your skin.

“Jiminie?” You asked, because he sniffed you more.

He pulled back and tilted his head, brow furrowing. “What’s wrong?”

“Um…nothing, you were just getting a little zealous with the sniffing.”

“No, you smell…what do you smell?” He muttered, smelling you again. You ignored the answer your mind supplied of “depression, anxiety and residual teen angst”.

Namjoon leaned in to sniff as well, curious about what the dog was doing, and he sort of flinched back nose wrinkling.

Sure, they’d sniffed you before (especially right after showers) but…the only time they’ve ever flinched away like that was when you were rank and you really knew it (curse fitness day, and your boss for coming up with it). Or that one time when a skunk-hybrid came in and he was one of the rare ones that still had the glands that emitted that foul, foul odor. They didn’t even flinch away when you were sick.

You gently shoved Jimin away, feeling a little insecure now.

But Tae was behind you and he sniffed you too, and made a weird noise.

And Hoseok’s nose was twitching now.

Jungkook came stumbling down the stairs. “I’m rea—” He froze, nose scrunching cutely. “Y/n?”

“I’m fine. I don’t know what you guys are smelling, but I’m fine. I’m gonna be late. Seokjin! We need to leave!”

“Sorry, coming, sorry.” He came down the stair more gracefully than Jungkook, and headed straight for the door.

You took the chance to follow him out, despite the boys protesting.

“Y/n, that smell,” Namjoon said, looking worried as he caught your hand. “I don’t like it. It…it scares me.”

You rubbed your forehead. “There’s nothing I can do about it right now. I’m going to be late. If I still smell like it tonight, then I’ll go to the walk-in clinic after I drop Jin and Jungkook back here. Okay? Stay safe at the farmer’s market,” You told him, making sure to mouth it clearly as you tried to escape his hold.

He finally released, but he still looked worried.

You were climbing into the car when your phone rang with your work coming up as the contact. You groaned, expecting to get scolded or something, then quickly answered.

“Y/n? Hey, you better not come in. The skunk hybrid is back. We’ve had to close the clinic. Boss said if you can finish those files and presentation and send them in before your shift would have ended he’ll still pay you for the time you would have been here,” Shownu gagged. “Oh, no. He got Kihyun.”

“Okay, good luck.” You rubbed your forehead again, as if it would make that hint of a headache disappear. “Thanks for calling me.”

“No problem. Oh! I gotta go!” He hung up after a strange sound in the background.

“So…we’re not going?” Jungkook asked, sounding a bit disappointed.

You started the car. “Why don’t we go out for lunch and then to the park?”

“Seriously?” He perked back up and you could hear his tail thumping against the seat.

“If that sounds okay to Jin.”

“Can…we get ice cream?” Jin asked carefully.

“Sure!” You pulled out of the driveway. “And to make it up to the boys we’ll stop at the regular market and pick up some of their favorites since I have the next couple days off.” Thankfully some of their favorites were the cheapest things you could get.

“You do a lot of canning?” Jin asked.

“Oh, yeah. Same with the garden, it just helps cut costs which allows me to take care of you better. Besides, some things are better homegrown, especially for you guys. And then we get whatever else we can from the farmer’s market.”

“Didn’t your father help you get the garden started? Back when you first took in Namjoon?” Jungkook asked.

You nodded. “He did. Told me I’d need a bigger garden than I had planned, helped me figure out what to plant where, and helped me set up the indoor herb garden. I should go visit him. I just need to candy some of those peels before I go so I can trade with him.”

“Candy peels?” Jin asked, sounding lost.

You looked in the mirror and smiled. “Lemon, orange, grapefruit, a few others. If the boys manage to get strawberries I’ll candy some of those as well. I think you’d like those.”

“You don’t make that much at the clinic, do you?”

You shrugged. “Enough to set some aside into savings. Besides, Hoseok had so much crap given to him when he was little that if he has too much he gets sick, and Yoongi basically lived off of what he could find to eat in the forest. I lived this way with my parents too. Plants grow. Might as well use what nature is growing for us.” Plus when you started you definitely weren’t able to put any into savings, and you still had that slight fear that it would happen again. Especially with so many hybrids. You had a better paying job now, at the clinic, but you still sometimes dreamed that you couldn’t afford proper meals for you or your hybrids and had to call your dad to bail you out. Again. And of course your dad was always angry in the dreams, even though you didn’t think he knew how to be angry in real life. He’d turned really zen after he started keeping bees.

He hummed thoughtfully. “What’s the weirdest thing you’ve eaten that you’ve foraged?”

“Oh, I don’t know. Your weird and my weird are probably very different.”

“Okay, something you think Jungkook would think is weird.”

You shrugged again. “Nettles.”

It was very quiet, and your head decided to remind you that it was resolved to develop a headache.

“How?” Jungkook asked breathily, sounding horrified.

“I mean, if you prepare them properly they don’t hurt you. I would only eat them as a last resort though.”

“Okay, what’s the weirdest preserve you’ve ever made?” Jin asked, sounding more comfortable asking questions.

Your mind glossed over all of the things you made from the time you could remember to today. “Um, maybe the Queen Anne’s lace jelly. It was good, but strange.” You squeezed your eyes shut for a moment at the red light. It’d been a long time since your breakfast at 5 a.m. and your stomach was really telling you about it.

“So all those canned goods we were using up in March and April were things you preserved?”

“Yeah, and weren’t they so good?” Jungkook asked, grinning. “I really like her pickled carrots.”

“That’s because you should have been born a bunny instead of a dog.”

Jin laughed, and it was a wonderful sound that had Jungkook laughing as well.

You pulled into the parking lot, feeling…weirdly shaky. You slowly pressed on the brake.

“Y/n? What’s wrong?”

You stared at the steering wheel, then shakily reached over and put the vehicle in park as your vision went wonky. “Can’t…need to park…”

“That smell,” Jungkook whimpered again. “What is it? What’s wrong?”

“Y/n?” Jin climbed over the console and cupped your face in his hands. “Her heartbeat is really fast…and I don’t think she was sweating this much at home.”

Someone behind you honked.

Your headache was getting much worse now.

“Can you pull into that parking space?” Jin asked.

You looked at it, and you knew you could, but you also didn’t know how you could. “Not okay.” You’d never felt like this before.

Jin disappeared again just before you closed your eyes, but Jungkook very quickly took his place, fumbling to find you and then nuzzling up to you.

Your door opened and you heard Jin talking to someone, but your vision swam when you opened your eyes and you were shaking more than you did when you were shivering from the cold. It was tremors, tiny but so widespread that you felt you wouldn’t be able to even pick up your phone.

You knew you faded in and out, remembered Jin murmuring that you fainted again, probably telling Jungkook, who was whimpering every time you came to.

“See, she’s looking better already,” Someone really cheerful said nearby.

“Actually, I can’t,” Jungkook answered dryly.

“Don’t be rude,” You murmured, rubbing your eyes and looking around you. “Um?”

“Don’t worry, your blood sugar got a little low. We’re running tests to see what could have caused it. When did you last eat?” The nurse said, and you could see now that you were in some sort of medical facility.

“Uh…about five this morning? How did I get here?” You sat up, despite her coming towards you to hold you down. You definitely felt better than before. “What happened?”

“You fainted after your blood sugar dropped, someone at the restaurant called an ambulance and we got you here as quickly as possible. You’re very lucky it wasn’t something worse.”

You frowned, looking over to Jin and Jungkook.

Jungkook seemed to share your opinion about the overly cheerful nurse, but he stayed beside Jin, one hand clutching jin’s shirt. You were sure he was probably terrified.

Jin looked relatively calm, comparatively. “When will she be released?”

“As soon as we know she’s stable, and the doctor gives her the okay. I’ll go see how we’re doing on those tests,” She gave you a smile that was just a touch too big and exited.

Jungkook darted over and was wrapped around you in a couple seconds, licking your cheek in his stress. “We didn’t tell the others yet. The doctor said you’d be okay and Jin said you’d probably want them to stay home and the only way to keep them there was to not call them. Because I know if we told them, they’d all come here and they barely let us in. She’s not happy about us being here but the others said it was fine and that you’d probably recover better with us here.”

You curled into his strong arms. He’d taken to working out about a month before you took in Jin, saying that if he was going to be unable to see things he might as well be strong enough to take care of anything else that came at him and you were proud of him for it. Even if he hadn’t shown any other signs of stepping out of his comfort zone or detaching from Jimin as much. Hybrids were naturally pretty strong, having slightly higher metabolisms and energy that led them to exercise.

“Sorry about lunch,” You murmured, lovingly rubbing your nose against his jaw.

He smiled softly, and a hand came to find your face before he pressed a careful kiss to your forehead. “I’m just happy you’re okay. That smell is gone now, too.”

Jin climbed onto the foot of the bed, sitting attentively.

“They’re going to know the moment we walk in. Oh, crap, the car!”

“It’s in a parking spot at the restaurant. Will you even be allowed to drive?”

“I better,” You moaned. “I’m going to have to ask someone to take us there.” Which meant either calling your father, or your ex.

Jin handed you your phone.

You sighed, staring at the screen for a second, and then texting Shownu to call you if he wasn’t busy. “I don’t even know when I’m getting released. I just want to go home. And eat something. I’m still hungry.”

Jungkook pressed another kiss to your forehead, then your temple, then your cheek. So soft and careful.

You smiled at him even if he couldn’t see it.

Then your phone was buzzing as the call came in.

“Hey, Shownu,” You murmured.

“Y/n? What’s up?” He sounded worried.

“Um, first, how are things at the clinic?”

“Fine, we got it mostly cleaned up. I managed to avoid it, and all of the hybrids that were hit are…still bathing. What’s wrong?”

“So, I’m okay, but I’m sort of at the hospital. It’s nothing serious, I just fainted because of low blood sugar or something, but my car is at this restaurant and—”

“Whoa, back up! Low blood sugar? Hospital? Y/n, what happened?”

“I’m not really sure. I was taking Jungkook and Jin out to lunch because the others were acting weird and I was already in my car to come to work when you called last time and I just didn’t want to deal with it, so I drove to the restaurant but my head was hurting and my vision went all wonky and I knew I needed to pull into the parking space but I couldn’t figure out how to do it, and I was shaking, and then I guess I fainted or something and I woke up here, and I’m going to get discharged eventually and I need my car but it’s on the other side of town and my dad lives two hours away.” You sighed, leaning onto Jungkook again. “You’re only person I knew I could call.”

“Are you going to be allowed to drive?” He asked.

“I don’t see why I wouldn’t be able to? The nurse seemed pretty convinced that I was fine.”

“Okay. I’ll bring Wonho just in case you can’t.”

“That’s right, he got certified to drive…I should look into that for one of the boys.”

Jin looked away from you, ears turning red.

You arched an eyebrow and then listened to the quiet on the other end for a second. “Are you sure you okay doing that?”

“Yeah, y/n. I’m sure. We’re…friends. I care about you. Even if we’re not dating. Even if you’re clueless.”

“Hey now, don’t insult someone in the hospital.”

“Which hybrids were with you?”

“Jungkook and Jin.”

“Alright. I’ll be there in about half an hour.” He hung up after you thanked him again.

Jungkook huffed slightly, sniffing your hair.

You looked over at Jin. “What was that about?”

“Oh, um, I finished the first part of the certification…” He looked at the ceiling. “But then the seizures started.” Being a hybrid made the process twice as difficult, but a hybrid with epilepsy? Out of the question.

“It’s okay, Jinnie. It’s a thought for later anyway. Have to budget for it.” And then decide who was the best choice for it. You thought Hoseok would be a good choice.

“Alright!” A doctor came in with that, making both hybrids jump.

Jungkook’s grip on you tightened.

“Whoops, sorry, forgot to knock. So, we ran some blood tests and it looks like it was hypoglycemia. It causes your glucose levels to drop to low and can result in various symptoms, such as blurred vision, vision changes, dizziness, lightheadedness, shakiness, fatigue, weakness, rapid or pounding heartbeat, excessive perspiring, headaches, nausea, hunger, anxiety, irritability, or confusion.” He looked over a chart as he listed the symptoms.

“Sounds familiar,” You murmured.

“Indeed. Now, we’re looking into the causes but from your bloodwork I’m going to guess it’s hypothyroidism.”

“My mom had that,” You replied, mostly hoping he wouldn’t try to go into excessive explanation. “Well, she had Hashimoto’s.”

He nodded. “Alright, I’ll order another test. Hopefully we can catch it if that’s what it is. But otherwise, I’m going to have you finish that I.V. and then give you a prescription for a low level thyroid medication. You’ll have to follow up with your physician to see how the medicine is doing and to check your thyroid again. As for the hypoglycemia, try to eat very regularly. Maybe five small meals instead of three a day. If you can’t do that, then carry around some snacks or drinks with high carbohydrates: bread, rice, cereal, fruits, juice, or milk. Eat when you’re hungry. And pay attention to what your hybrids say, then can smell when the chemical balance in your body changes and can alert you to lowering blood glucose.”

“Okay. Thank you.”

He nodded and headed back out.

Both boys were quiet.

Shownu got there just as they removed the I.V. He stayed back, quiet as well. He didn’t say much other than a quick hello to all of you.

When you finally were released from the hospital, you followed him to his car.

Wonho sat on the roof but he dropped to the ground and gave you a smile, patting your head. “Glad you’re okay.”

You nodded, then made to climb into the backseat but the boys took it and left the passenger seat. They had picked up some food for you and the boys as well.

Halfway to the restaurant, Shownu sighed. “Your other hybrids don’t know?”

“Not yet. Didn’t want them trying to get to the hospital.”

“Are you cleared to drive?” He asked, but then he glanced at you. “Nevermind. You still look exhausted. Just let us drive you back. Otherwise I’ll worry.” Too kind. You had liked him because of how kind he was. But the two of you were just…wrong for each other. It wasn’t a good fit. You may never know why.

“I’d appreciate it,” You replied softly, leaning your head against the window.

You must have dozed off because you woke up to Wonho carrying you inside.

The other boys were standing around worriedly, waiting to get to you.

You rubbed your eyes as you were set on the couch. “Thanks, Wonho.”

He gave you a pinched smile. “Shownu said not to forget the project for work.”

“Right, I’ll get that submitted. Thank him again for me? And say hi to the other boys?”

He nodded and headed back toward the door after nodding to the boys and whispering something to Jin, who was at the entrance of the living room, far away from the others.

Probably because Yoongi looked livid.

Jungkook was wrapped in Jimin’s arms.

The front door closed and there was a ten second silence that followed, broken by Yoongi’s growl.

Feral and furious.

You met his glare calmly. “Yes, Yoongi? Would you like to comment on the fact that something happened that was out of my control? Or was it the fact that I had to ask Shownu for help since I couldn’t very well ask any of you?”

A snarl. Too upset to speak.

“Or maybe it’s because neither Jin nor Jungkook told you all that I ended up at the hospital, since they knew it was a bad idea? Or maybe you’re mad because I left even though I didn’t have to go to work?”

A hiss. So you were still wrong.

“Okay, then it must be the fact that my ex-boyfriend and I broke up because he knew my hybrids wouldn’t accept him. Now, I’m still not sure why he got that impression, perhaps you’d like to enlighten me?”

He looked shocked.

You arched an eyebrow at him. “You didn’t know. Now you do. Care to guess?”

None of the others were looking at you now. Even Jungkook was facing away.

Namjoon was angled so he could still read your lips but it didn’t look like he was looking.

Yoongi slowly came over and sat beside you.

You waited silently.

“What did the doctors say was wrong with you?” He finally asked.

“They think I have thyroid issues that caused me to get non-diabetic hypoglycemia. I just need to make sure I eat regularly, and carry snacks around. Once the tests come back, they’ll decide if I need a prescription for thyroid medicine. He thought the smell you guys caught was actually an indicator that my blood sugar dropped, so if you smell it again I should eat.” You were glad the question game had worked. You’d found that if you threw questions at Yoongi when he was upset beyond the point of words he would calm down enough to work through what was bugging him. And it also gave him an idea of your thoughts on the matters, things you thought he might be upset about but would upset you if discussed.

Hoseok always murmured that it scared him, because the first couple times he thought you and Yoongi would get extremely hostile with one another, but now it just made him uncomfortable because it wasn’t the tactic for him and he knew it worked exceptionally well for Yoongi.

Yoongi turned his head slightly your way.

You stroked his head, then his ears, smiling as he flopped onto your lap, curled up. You stroked his back. “I’m okay, Yoongi. Just a little tired. Not tired enough that I won’t wring the tails of anyone who snapped at Jin or Jungkook.” You grabbed his tail.

The sound that came out of his mouth was a clear indication that he had, in fact, snapped at one or both of them.

You squeezed slightly.

He flipped over. “No, no, no. I’m sorry! It just scared me to see you like that!”

You let his tail run through your fingers. “Apologize to those you snapped at.”

He pouted.

“Properly,” You added, for good measure.

He deflated and rolled off of your lap, trudging over to Jin with a bowed head. “I apologize for snapping at you. I regret that I jumped to the conclusion that you didn’t look out for y/n like we would, and I’m sorry for saying that. I know you looked out for her, otherwise Jungkookie-ah would be mad at you too. You probably handled it better than I would have.”

Jin just dipped his head slightly.

You bit your lip, looking away and meeting Namjoon’s steady gaze.

He signed he was glad you were okay, then he glanced over at Jin and Yoongi before nodding to you and heading over. He took Jin’s hand. “Oh, hyung, could I sleep with you tonight?”

Jin brightened up slightly and he nodded.

Yoongi trudged back to you as they headed upstairs. “I don’t think Seokjin-hyung likes me.”

“I think he’s shy,” You replied. “But I did expect him to integrate more by now. Did I miss something?”

“I’m…I’m not really sure how to approach him,” Taehyung said, quickly cuddling up on your other side. “I scared him last time. Actually, I’ve scared him every time.”

Jimin was rubbing his hands together, staring at them while Jungkook clung to him instead. “And I didn’t want to scare him with my hugs. I remember what you told us about his other home.”

“Jimin, he loves hugs. Taehyung, he loves hugs. Yes, he is easily startled, but he’s also very strong. It’s hard for him. You all had been together for at least a year when he came here, most of you longer.”

“He has big shoulders,” Jungkook murmured, smiling a bit. “He let me hide behind him at the hospital. He knew a lot too.”

“I try to always tell him that his cooking is good,” Hoseok said, looking guilty with his long ears fully back against his head and neck.

You sighed. “So you do want him to stay?”

They all regarded you with looks of surprise.

Jungkook looked panicked. “Why wouldn’t he stay? He’s staying, right?”

“Of course he’s staying,” Yoongi growled, but then he sighed. “We just have to make sure he wants to stay. The first month we couldn’t help, he was in and out of the clinic because of his seizures and he barely was awake. But Namjoon was right, we need to up our game.”

“Namjoon?” You asked.

Hoseok nodded. “He said he was worried about Jin because he’d noticed that Jin was starting to smile more, and then he pulled away again. He didn’t know what happened, though. We just noticed that he was even quieter and he stuck closer to you. But part of that might have been because he knew about you and Shownu breaking up.”

You nodded a bit. “Some of that was me seeking him out, yeah.”

“Why did you tell him?” Taehyung asked, a little pouty.

“I knew we were breaking up before the wedding. Found out on the day that shall not be discussed. I just needed to tell someone, and I felt safe telling him.” You sighed, letting your eyes close. “Who’s going to help me up to my room?”

“My turn!” Jimin shrieked out before the others, quickly abandoning Jungkook (who looked pretty disgruntled that he wasn’t really able to help you to your room because of the whole “seeing” issue) and wrapping around you.

You squeaked as he actually picked you up to set you on your feet before nuzzling into your neck, giving it a subtle lick.

“Need to scent you,” He murmured, then pulled you toward the stairs. “My turn to sleep with you.”

You sleepily thought through the list and realized that you’d slept with a different hybrid cuddling you each night, but that it had been over a week since Jimin got a turn. “You’re right, it’s your turn. You’re overdo for a turn. Thank you for being patient, Jiminie.”

He leaned in and kissed your cheek, arm around your waist instead of pulling you by your hand.

“Why’d I get a house with stairs?” You grumbled.

He just laughed softly, but stopped when you stopped him by your door so you could quickly check on Namjoon and Jin.

They were both asleep, Namjoon purring a little in his sleep as he spooned Jin. Jin looking surprisingly small in the cat-hybrid’s arms.

You closed the door again, going back to Jimin, who had his pajamas now, and heading into your room. You changed in the bathroom while he changed in your room, then you crawled into bed with him, all cuddled up.

“Hey, y/n?” Jimin whispered as you were feeling your sleepiest. “What Shownu said…we know what he meant, but…it might take us a while to show you or explain it. Please be patient with us. We love you so very much.”

You hummed back, unable to respond any other way because you couldn’t even summon the energy to part your lips.

He pressed a light kiss to your forehead, then shifted so your head was on his shoulder.

Even better.

———

You stared as your mind tried to process what you were seeing.

Namjoon shifted, smiling shyly as he held a rose out to you.

You smiled back, stepping forward to take the rose from him. “Thank you, Joonie. It’s lovely.”

He grinned, dimples appearing as he looked to the ground.

You looked to the table that was set for two. “Did you cook?”

He shook his head quickly. “Jin-hyung made most of it.”

You nodded. “Probably for the best.”

He looked at the table. “It’s not the fanciest dinner in the world….”

“But you prepared all of this for me, and I’m sure it will taste just fine,” You reassured him, signing as you spoke just to make sure he got the whole message.

He purred loudly in response, pulling you into a hug and rubbing against your cheek, a hand just below your throat to feel any vibrations that would alert him to you talking to him instead of giggling.

You let him rub against you for a while, then gently pushed him back. “Let’s eat before it gets cold.”

He nodded enthusiastically and pulled your chair out for you, eager to please, apparently.

You sat watching as he hurried, and tripped, and then managed to sit down across from you before also serving you.

The two of you made had small conversations, but he seemed nervous and shy, despite knowing you for the last four years. It’d been a long time since you’d seen him this shy.

You signed that he looked handsome tonight and he started getting a tinge of red to his face as he looked down at his plate. You felt a twinge in your stomach, watching those delightful dimples, the way he bit his lip and covered his mouth as he laughed shyly. Just one of the many things you loved about him.

He seemed so anxious to make sure you enjoyed yourself, which mostly amused you but also made you slightly wary.

You didn’t dare to ask until the credits were rolling from the movie the two of you watched after dinner. “Can I ask why?” You asked with your hands.

He tilted his head, sleepy purr slowly stopping in confusion.

“Dinner? This, all of the other boys being mysteriously quiet, it’s a little suspicious,” You explained.

He looked down at his hands, then hesitantly signed, asking if you hadn’t enjoyed it.

“Of course I did,” You replied aloud, then turned his head so that he could see you sign it with a smile. “I always enjoy spending time with my kitty.”

He smiled again, but he still looked nervous.

You watched him, seeing him debate with himself, the internal conflict evident in the way his ears kept twitching and swiveling and the restless flick of his tail-tip.

He scowled after a moment.

You reached up and stroked his head, and he melted, leaning into your touch. You shifted closer, rubbing his head with both hands as he basked in the attention.

His eyes opened again after a few moments, and he looked at you so softly you thought you would melt. It really had been forever since you’d had any real time with your kitty, your first hybrid.

He leaned in and suddenly his lips were on yours, softly and barely brushing, but a kiss none-the-less.

You looked at him, surprised.

He looked a little scared, but also…without regret. His hand rested gently on your neck as he leaned in again, lips more firmly in contact with yours this time.

You closed your eyes. Those questions from back when you first took him in coming back to you now that you could answer them. And yes. Yes, he was a very good kisser.

His arm slid gently around your back, pulling you just a little bit closer as he kissed to your ear. “I love you, y/n. But not the way we’ve been pretending. I love you in a romantic way, I just never knew how to tell you. I didn’t know if you’d accept me still, even if you didn’t return my feelings. Then you brought more people for me to love as well.”

You breathed in sharply, but didn’t make a sound so that he could keep talking.

“We were all upset when you started dating, and we realized we were all in love with you. We weren’t sure about Jin-hyung because he was still new when you started dating, but we found out that he loves you this way too. And you act as though you’re ours, y/n. You act like our mates. Can you tell me that you’ve never admired us?” He whispered, his voice stronger now. More confident. “I’ve seen you. The way you blush when Jungkook doesn’t have a shirt on. The way you seek out Yoongi’s embrace when you’re feeling uncertain. How Taehyung brings a smile to your face when you’re feeling sad. The way you watch Jimin and Hobi when they’re dancing. How upset you got when you didn’t think we were getting along with Jin. How you look to me when you need someone to support the choices you’re making. Even Jungkook knows how much you love us, and he’s blind.”

You turned your head slightly away from him.

His voice got gentler. “I bet that’s what Shownu saw. He saw that you were our mate. Because we weren’t trying to hide it, and maybe we should have. Or maybe his hybrids smelled it. The way we coated you with our scents. The claiming scent Yoongi gets the moment your boyfriend is ever mentioned. You even let me kiss you. Would you let the other boys kiss you too?” He was teasing you now.

You signed into his hand. ‘Would you?’

“We started kissing each other a while ago,” He answered, deliberately changing what he knew you meant. “Consoling one another because you were off with someone that wasn’t one of us. Jin was the only one I hadn’t. Wish I had done that earlier. Foxes are good kissers, not as much tongue as the dogs and not as nippy as minks. Still as shy as bunnies, though. And a little playful like raccoons.” He placed playful little kisses on your neck, giving little examples of what he said as he said it and making you shiver under his touch. A playful purr rumbled through his chest.

Then his lips were pressed to yours once more before he met your eyes again. He was calm and confident.

You stared back, still unable to form words.

“What do you think of that, y/n? Of all of us loving you, romantically?” He asked in a low voice. God, that voice. “What do you think about the fact that Yoongi would love nothing more than hold your hand everywhere? Of Jimin’s not-so-innocent hugs, desperate to feel your body against his? Of Jungkook working out just to get your attention? Hoseok knowing exactly what he does to you when he’s dancing? Taehyung purposely causing trouble so that your attention will be focused on him 100%? Jin so desperate for you to love him as much as the rest of us that he studied all of your cookbooks? Of me watching you, not always so that I can see when you look at me or speak to me, but because you look so damn attractive no matter what you wear? Or that we’ve all imagined you carrying our offspring?”

You met his gaze, unwavering. You were a little too shocked by all of this new information. You sometimes wondered if Hoseok had been teasing you on purpose (you weren’t blind), but always dismissed it.

“Carrying kits,” He murmured, cupping your face in his hands, “Or pups.”

You swallowed hard.

“That’s the funny thing. You have six different breeds in this house, and if you were bear any offspring of the five that aren’t dogs they’d still be called kits. Would you like that, y/n? To be full of our kits and pups? I’ve read some scientific studies, and I bet you were attracted to all of us because you can bear all of our kits and pups.” He started kissing at your neck.

Your fingers tangled into his hair.

“Still nothing to say?” He chuckled, sucking at your skin. His hands unabashedly touching your waist and stomach, roaming your back.

You turned your head to mouth a word into his skin.

He pulled away to look at your face, uncertain of what you said.

But a loud thump caught your attention, and your head snapped toward the door as a low groan was heard after the thump.

Namjoon growled, probably guessing what it was you heard from the look on your face.

You took the moment to catch your breath and pull away from Namjoon, going over to the door and opening it after hearing the whispered scolding going on behind it.

They froze, staring at you.

Jungkook winced. “Told you she heard us.”

Even Yoongi’s eyes were wide at getting caught.

Hoseok and Jin weren’t with them.

You folded your arms, looking over the youngest three and your second oldest. “So only Jin and Hoseok were the smart ones?”

Jungkook grabbed Yoongi’s shirt, looking nervous.

Jimin and Taehyung were still on the floor, staring up at you in alarm.

Namjoon was growling at an increasingly louder volume, like he was worried he wasn’t doing it audibly.

You got a weird gut-feeling at that moment.

You looked over the boys, then stepped over Taehyung and walked down the hallway, knocking on Hoseok’s door since Jin’s was open and empty.

He called for you to come in.

You poked your head in and saw him watching a timer on his phone, crouched next to Jin who was placed in recovery position with a blanket under his head.

He spared a glance your way, looking somewhat relieved. “Hey, it’s a quick one, I think. Just waiting for him to come out of it.”

You nodded, stroking his ears once before sitting on the floor beside Jin to wait for him to come out of it.

The others were watching from the doorway.

Well, Jungkook was asking them what was going on.

Jin started waking up, and Hoseok sighed in relief, stopping the timer.

You smiled softly, proud of your bunny for being able to take care of Jin on his own.

Hoseok softly kissed the top of Jin’s head. “Hey, hyung. How are you feeling?”

You got up and left Hoseok to take care of Jin, surprising him and the others. Normally you took care of Jin after, mostly because none of them seemed comfortable doing so. But you could tell Hoseok was capable of doing the job. And you bet Jungkook would be more than willing to help, which was why—”

“Jungkookie, can you help Hope-ah take care of Jin?” You asked softly, reaching up and brushing the hair from his eyes.

He nodded, eager to please.

“Thank you.” You kissed his cheek, using the information Namjoon had given you as a little bit of a weapon. You could see the switch in the other’s eyes as jealousy over the tiny kiss manifested.

“I could help too,” Taehyung said, pouting at you.

“But I need you to do something else.”

He brightened up. “Oh?”

You nodded. “I need you to help Namjoon get to sleep, because I’m sleeping alone tonight.”

All of them deflated, and Namjoon looked utterly defeated.

You pressed a kiss to his cheek. “I have some things to think over.” Like how you were going to wrap your mind around all of your hybrids being in love with you. The jump felt natural with Namjoon, four years of being together just seemed to naturally culminate. But every other thing that came out of his mouth needed time to ruminate in your head. Man.

Jimin caught your arm. “What about me? Is there anything you need me to do?”

“Keep Yoongi out of my room,” You ordered, kissing his forehead. “Goodnight boys.”

You got murmurs and grumbles in return.

You closed your bedroom door, and locked it for good measure.

You looked at the loveseat that you and Namjoon had been sitting on just a little while ago, his little tease about you carrying kits or pups echoing in your mind and making you shiver.

The more you thought about it, the more obvious it was that they were in love with you. That they never knew how to tell you. All those “I Love You”’s that weren’t as platonic as you had convinced yourself. It made sense why they started acting out more, causing more trouble. They had no way of telling you, they barely had any legal rights and given most of their backgrounds they may have been hesitant to make a move.

They probably all agreed on Namjoon telling you. Namjoon, who was hopeless in most things, except in reading you and knowing what to say to get them all on the same page again. Who had been with you the longest and knew you best.

But even he had been scared. He told you as much. That he was scared you would kick him out if you didn’t return his feelings.

You spending tonight alone probably scared all of them more. But you didn’t want to rush into anything. Because once they knew you accepted them and their feelings, you’d be thrown in the deep-end.

Wait. Were you really thinking that you were going to accept all of them? All seven?

You felt like you might be losing your mind. How would a balance ever be achieved? How would you ever find time for yourself with seven needy hybrids? Were you even in love with all of them? Sure, you loved them, and you’d be lying if you said you hadn’t ever admired their natural godliness and physique, which then was paired with wonderful personalities. Jimin’s sweetness and understanding, Taehyung’s loving and bright nature, Yoongi’s thoughtfulness and willingness, Jungkook’s perseverance and protectiveness, Hoseok’s determination and nurturing, Jin’s humor and consideration, and Namjoon’s mediation and intelligence. Honestly, all of them had everything you could ever dream of putting on a checklist.

You head snapped up and toward the door just as you were about to flop on the bed when a soft knock met your door. You looked at it in surprise and disbelief. Hadn’t you just asked them for the night to yourself?

You opened the door, meeting the worried gaze of Yoongi.

“I just want to talk to you for fifteen minutes, and then I promise I’ll head back to Jimin. He’s in the shower right now.”

You bit your cheek and opened the door a little wider so he could duck in. He seemed nervous and upset, and if he was showing it outwardly, then you were a little worried too.

He paced a bit, obviously wide awake since this was the time of day that he was most active usually. “I just…” He stopped and met your gaze, and he looked so heartbroken that you quickly hugged him.

He nuzzled into your shoulder, unusually forward and open. Normally he was sort of distant in his affection, caring for everyone without looking their way and getting all shy about holding someone’s hand or sharing a bed even though you all knew he secretly loved cuddles sometimes. He was breathing like he was trying not to cry, and you knew he was stressed about something.

“What’s wrong, Yoongi?” You whispered, lightly rubbing his back.

“I just…I wanted to make sure…” He was lisping a little now, stumbling and stuttering as he tried to pick up the words he wanted to say. “Is everything okay with us? I feel like we’ve been fighting for forever and I know we’re not really fighting but I just feel so…”

“Yoongi,” You said firmly, pulling away to cup his face in your hands. You knew this was partly his trauma speaking, too much stimulation mixed with doubts and worries and anxieties that he hadn’t dealt with or voiced. “Yoongi.”

His glazed eyes focused on you instead of the floor after a few attempts to focus on you.

“Yoongi,” You whispered softly, not wanting to say anything important until he was grounded more.

His eyes flicked to your hair, then your hands. He squeezed them shut as his head tilted into your hands just a little more.

“Yoongi,” You murmured, seeing his tail go still finally, his ears flick a couple times before focusing on you.

He finally met you with mostly clear eyes, breathing.

“Everything is fine with us, baby,” You whispered, smiling softly. “We haven’t fought since I came home from the hospital. Remember? And I understand why we fought before that. I’m sorry.”

He blinked a couple times, then his gaze dropped to the floor. “I shouldn’t have acted that way no matter what. I knew it then too.”

You hummed softly, stroking his hair. “I love you, you know.”

His gaze came up, and he looked over your face before his entire demeanor relaxed. “Love love?”

You leaned in and gently kissed his adorably pouty lips. “Love love.”

Which was how you earned a squishy Yoongi with the makings of one of his gummy smiles that you adored, trying to hide the smile and his pleasure by tucking his head against your neck.

You giggled softly, contenting yourself to pressing softly little kisses to his head, hoping that all of this would help him stay out of another lapse.

Jimin’s head appeared through the door, and he was most definitely pouting. “Hey…you said…”

“Yoongi needed me. You know the rules don’t apply then,” You answered easily, gently prying Yoongi from your shoulder so you could really check on him.

His eyes were clear and soft, sleepy.

You nodded softly. “Come get him, Jiminie. He’s a little sleepy from it.”

Jimin quickly entered and went to Yoongi’s side, arms wrapping around Yoongi, who was getting hit with the after-effects of his panic. He’d probably sleep clear till tomorrow night. “Y/n, I think he’s too far gone.”

You nodded. “Alright, let’s get him onto my bed.”

“Could we…could we have a big cuddle session instead of you sleeping alone?” He asked hesitantly.

You thought a moment, then nodded. “Yeah. Don’t wake anyone though. If they’re asleep, let them sleep.”

He nodded and left once Yoongi was on the bed.

Yoongi was barely conscious, but he definitely knew the moment you crawled into bed next to him.

Hoseok helped a tired-looking Seokjin into the room, with Jungkook clinging to the back of Hoseok’s shirt as a sort of guide.

Taehyung rushed in and quickly cuddled up to Jungkook’s back.

Namjoon and Jimin came last, making sure everyone had enough blankets before getting comfortable yourself.

You used your phone to bump up the heat a little bit so that they wouldn’t catch a chill (because they would, and then you’d be dealing with sick hybrids), then whispered goodnight, which was only returned by a few people before leaving the burning questions of your relationship with these men for another time as the broken purrs, little sounds, and the soft sounds of sleep started appearing all around you. You didn’t let them all sleep with you often because you usually ended up overheating and having nightmares, but sometimes you could get away with it and it was honestly one of the most peaceful things you’d ever experienced, if not a little crowded.

You woke up to a mouthful of fur, which startled you enough that you fully woke up, but somehow managed not to wake the source of the fur—Hoseok. He was splayed out where Yoongi used to be sleeping, with his head on your shoulder and ears across your face.

You smiled to yourself as you carefully stroked his ears and moved them from your face. “Weird bun.”

“No nightmares?” Taehyung asked, snuggling up to your side now that he knew you were awake.

You smiled at him, closing your eyes. “No nightmares. Probably because everyone was fairly spread out this time.”

He nodded against your shoulder. “Yoongi went to take a long bath before going back to sleep. Jin’s in the bathroom with him to make sure Yoongi doesn’t fall asleep in the tub. He said he was feeling better. Jungkook and Namjoon went out to the garden, and Jimin is getting out the extra baskets and buckets because it looks like a bad storm is rolling in.”

You nodded. “What’s wrong with Hoseok?”

“Food last night didn’t agree with him.”

You winced. “What did you guys eat?”

He looked at the ceiling. “Pizza. He even stuck to the vegetarian pizza, like last time.”

You sighed. “We’ll have to have him detox again.”

He pouted. “But he gets so sad on the detox.”

“But he could get really sick without it. I’d rather have short-term sadness and health than long-term sickness and short-term happiness. Besides, I found some new recipes for it and tasted them and they taste much better, and we did discover that he can use honey as a sweetener. I should go help the others. You going to nap since you were up comforting Hobi?” You brushed his hair from his forehead as he blushed lightly.

“I can help.”

You shook your head. “You really look like a raccoon right now. Really dark circles. We can take care of it. There probably won’t be that much.” But if Namjoon thought it was important to harvest as much as possible, then it must be some storm coming through. You and Taehyung carefully moved Hoseok so he was resting on Taehyung instead and you hurried downstairs.

Jimin had the TV turned to a news station, and they were talking about an extreme cold front. He glanced at you. “It’s forty-two degrees outside (5.5 C).”

Frost was a whole different beast.

You went digging into the closet to get to your coat, grabbing a stack of your buckets and following Jimin out to where Namjoon and Jungkook were already working.

Jungkook was feeling through the green beans, picking mostly on instinct.

Namjoon saw you and stood straight for a moment, signing that there was an ice warning. Asking what should and could be salvaged.

You looked over the garden. It was July. You signed you’d get back to him with a plan and he nodded before going back to harvesting the lettuce.

Jimin was making quick work of the strawberries.

You took a deep breath, and starting working through the zucchini and the other summer squashes. You’d leave some that were completely unripe to chance, but you were grabbing the almost ripe ones as well.

Jin, Taehyung, Yoongi, and Hoseok all came and started helping, followed shortly by your father, who seemed to have given them all jobs already as Taehyung, Jin and Yoongi headed for the trees and Hoseok hurried to the carrots.

You looked up at you dad, surprised and more than a little stunned.

He just smiled at you. “Got mine in yesterday. Had a feeling. Tell Joonie-boy to pick the unripe tomatoes too. Jimin, green strawberries are edible as well. I’ll start digging up some plants to move inside. Hopefully won’t kill them. You keep working.”

You nodded hurrying to convey your father’s instructions and then darting back to your squashes. You were worried about at least three of your boys, but the idea of losing all of your harvest, especially with Hoseok’s conditions, made you a little panicky.

“I think I finished the green beans,” Jungkook called out.

You quickly guided him to the peas. “Just pick all the pods you feel. We’ll be picky later.”

He nodded and started feeling along the plants.

You moved on to the cucumbers.

“It’ll be okay,” Hoseok said, not looking up.

“Are you okay?”

“A little queasy, and my stomach hurts, but I’m more worried about what will happen if we don’t get enough from the garden before this cold kills it. The news station said snow and ice. In July. That’s crazy.” He started packing some straw over some of the carrots to try and let them brave the cold snap. “Will there be a chance to grow more after things warm back up?”

“I don’t know right now. Might have to do a lot of indoor gardening.” You might have to budget more for groceries.

“Glad your dad is here.” He glanced toward your father as the man re-entered the garden and started collecting buckets that were either full or couldn’t hold more without damaging the other contents (Jimin’s berry bucket) and replacing them with empty ones. “He came in probably five minutes after you went downstairs.”

“I believe it,” You wouldn’t have woken Hoseok or Taehyung for anything. “Is Yoongi’s hair dry?”

“Mostly. He’s wearing a hat.” He leaned over and kissed your cheek, rubbing his nose against it as a comforting gesture before moving to a different section of the garden.

By noon, you all had harvested as much as you could and you ushered your shivering hybrids back inside while you and your father spread some straw over some plants in a thick later to try and help them through the cold so that maybe you’d have something after all of it has passed.

“I’ve got some squashes in my greenhouse this year,” He said casually. “And Pumpkins. My hives probably won’t produce much more this year though. Probably be a long winter this year. I brought your share over, though. Went foraging the other day with a couple buddies too. Found more mushrooms than I need and I know some of your boys love them. Catmint by the shed went wild too, but we’d best not tell Joonie-boy.”

You laughed a little at that. “Probably not.” You looked up at him now that there was nothing left to do. “Thank you for being here.”

He smiled and gave your head a pat. “I know how important it is to you, to make sure those boys get the healthiest food possible. I know how important this garden is. I know it allows you to keep all those boys. You’re doing a good job, y/n. I’m proud of you. Now let’s get inside. Your boys were thorough. Let’s get the things I brought from the trunk and I’ll help you make a plan for all of that. Even help you start canning. Just finished the last jar of pickles you gave me last year and they were good, bumblebee.”

You relaxed a little more, heading inside where Jin was passing out mugs of hot chocolate to everyone—including you and your father—except Hoseok, who got an herbal tea that was easy on his stomach.

Your dad went out to his car, pulling Jungkook and Seokjin to help him since they seemed to have warmed up already and apparently looked strong.

Taehyung was looking at everything, looking absolutely dead on his feet.

Hoseok looked like he might be sick.

Yoongi looked grumpy and tired.

You took a deep breath. “Taehyung, when you finish that, why don’t you go sleep with Yoongi? Hoseok, you don’t have to drink the tea if you don’t feel good.”

“It’s helping,” Hoseok almost whispered back, taking another sip.

Yoongi looked a little less grumpy, and more just tired. He managed to gulp down the rest of his hot chocolate. “Hurry up, but don’t burn yourself. I’m gonna dry my hair the rest of the way.”

Taehyung nodded, taking another careful sip of his hot chocolate.

Jimin had himself cocooned in the throw blankets, practically hugging his mug.

Namjoon helped you take off your coat so you wouldn’t have to set down the mug. He asked if you were okay.

You signed back that you were only a little stressed, adding that you were glad your father showed up when he did.

He nodded, smiling. “Dad’s a lifesaver.”

Namjoon had called your dad his own since his second year of living with you, but it still made you feel warm and fuzzy. Your father wasn’t always the easiest man, he had quirks by the dozens, but you loved him so much and his acceptance of your boys meant a lot, but their acceptance of him meant even more.

Jin led Jungkook in, both of their arms fulls. Jin had a cooler while Jungkook had a large box and a couple bags hanging off his arms as well.

Your dad came in with a box as well, looking amused. “Alright, you’re definitely capable, kiddo. Sorry for doubting you.”

Jungkook nodded feircely, determination and pride still clear on his face.

Jin looked like he wanted to laugh. Probably because both men totally just tricked Jungkook into taking the majority of the burden.

Still, seeing Jungkook that confident was kind of worth it.

Your dad clapped his hands together and then rubbed them, making Jungkook jump in surprise. “Alright, so—”

Sleet started pelting the windows.

You scrunched your nose. “It’s July. How is this happening in July?”

“Uh, bumblebee, I might be staying tonight,” Your dad murmured, looking out the window in concern.

“Yeah, I don’t want you driving that far in this. Roads will be nasty.” You closed your eyes, then went over and closed the curtains.

“Alright, you have your canning equipment in the basement?”

You nodded. “Jars too. I got some more when they were on sale.”

“I’ll start getting everything cleaned up and set up, you make a plan for what you want to make, okay?”

You nodded again, heading over to the desk in the corner and getting your notebook and personal recipe book before cuddling up to Jimin to try and ignore the freak-storm outside.

Jimin was on his phone. “I could plant some squash seeds, we had some extra earlier this year and there’s room in our garden-room. It’ll take longer, but we should be able to harvest in September if we do.”

You peeked over and saw him looking up information on things to grow indoors. You had a veritable garden in the downstairs bedroom as it was. Growing some things in water—like cabbage, lettuce, celery, leeks, and green onions—and others in pots—like carrots, and various cooking and medicinal herbs that had a home in a nice growing rack that your dad’s buddy made for you one year after you canned his tomatoes for him. You weren’t sure how your father always managed to meet these people that are perfectly happy bartering, but you weren’t about to argue.

“If we plant green beans now we could have those too,” Jimin murmured, shifting so his head was resting on the arm of the couch.

Too bad. You’d been right about to kiss his cheek for being such a wonderful, thoughtful pup.

Instead you squeezed his arm, and focused on making a quick plan for what to do with what had been salvaged.

“Y/n?” He whispered.

You looked up.

He was looking at you sadly. “How much do we depend on the garden?”

You dropped your gaze. “It’ll just make things a little more tight. I was ahead before the trip to the hospital. I’m still ahead. I’ve got a nice little savings account set aside. But the garden…it’s really important for Hobi’s health, and it makes it so I can take better care of you all. Have treats every now and then. It’ll set us back next year as well, because a lot of the plants will be killed before we can harvest seeds from them. But we did get quite a lot, and it’s not too late to grow things indoors. The root vegetables will probably survive, which will help. Dad apparently moved the potato barrels into the mud-room for now, so that will help.

Jimin nodded. “Taehyung said that’s why he and the others came downstairs. They heard him cussing at the barrels.”

You felt your eyes widen slightly. “Must have landed on his foot.”

“Probably. I’ve never heard him cuss. He’s too chill.” Jimin studied your father from across the room as he prevented a disaster from happening with Namjoon, Jungkook, and a package of new jars. “Electricity bill will go up if we start growing more plants indoors.”

“I’ll compensate somewhere,” You replied softly, leaning on his shoulder.

Hoseok sat down on your other side. “So, would now be a good time to tell you that last month, when I started my turn taking care of our indoor plants, I also kind of sort of added a pumpkin plant just to see what would happen?”

You made a mental note (that would probably get lost, let’s face it) to check on the garden room more often. “Um, yeah. That’s good to know. Can you two help me can while we set Jungkook and Namjoon to the task of planting stuff in there?”

“Yeah, I think Jin is planning on helping with the canning too, which is good since he seems to know his way around the kitchen.”

“He’s been reading my books,” You murmured, smiling a little. It was so nice having so many people to help you through all of this. “You look like you’re feeling better.”

“I really like this tea,” He chuckled. “Makes me less nauseous. Helps with the pain too. I think Jin added honey too, and you know how much I like honey.”

“A lot,” You agreed, nuzzling his head. “If you’re tired you can go rest.”

He shook his head. “Yoongi said he’d come down later. I’ll go rest when he does.”

You nodded, thinking that sounded fair. Hoseok did look much more awake than either of the other two.

“So, why did he have me pick the green strawberries?” Jimin asked, changing the topic as it came to mind. Both dog-hybrids did that sometimes. Just jumped ship and ended up on a different one. “Or green tomatoes?”

You smiled a little.

“He also had us pick the unripe blueberries,” Hoseok pointed out. “What’ll we do with them?”

“Well, probably pickle them.”

Both hybrids looks extremely perturbed at that thought.

————

You groaned as Jungkook carefully massaged your neck and shoulders. You were super sore from all of the canning, pickling, jam-making, candying, and every other sort of preservation method you and your father could think of for most of the produce.

He placed a barely there kiss to your hair, something you would have missed if you hadn’t been looking up to say something to him.

You smiled, relaxing even more into his touch.

Jimin was bouncing around with Taehyung, somehow finding the energy to play despite working so hard right alongside you.

Namjoon was curled up with Jin, going through a sign-language textbook with the older.

Yoongi was sleeping on the footstool, a light blanket thrown over him.

“It’s raining again,” Jungkook whispered, moments before you were able to hear the rain yourself. “Whats the temperature?”

You looked at your phone. “30 degrees (-1.1 C).”

He whimpered slightly. “Do you think yo-da—do you think he made it back alright?”

You father had braved the roads about an hour ago, having been trapped at your house for two nights in a row and wanting to check on his bees.

“Well, we’ve got another hour at least before he would arrive at his home. I’ll give him half an hour leeway for slow driving, and then if he doesn’t update me, I’ll try calling.”

Hoseok came out of the bathroom, looking pale and exhausted, coming over to curl up next to you. “Hurts.”

You bit your lip, quickly pulling him into your arms and trying to comfort him. “We’ll start another cleanse. Okay?”

He nodded, looking only a little more miserable. “Now?”

“We can do it later.”

He shook his head. “Now.”

You nodded. “Kook, let me up?”

His hands slipped from your shoulders, where they had been holding on, gently but firmly.

You and Hoseok headed into the kitchen, Jungkook hugging onto Hoseok.

You pulled down different jars. “Alright, I want to start you out with some dandelion tea, tonight I should be able to make that one veggie drink that you liked last time as well. Maybe add in some red clover to the tea?”

“Can I use honey too?” He asked softly, curling toward Jungkook.

“Yeah, we can use a little bit of raw honey, bunny.” You got that out as well, waiting for the tea to start boiling. “One to ten?”

“Five,” he replied, ears completely drooped, and eyelids following a bit.

You nodded, letting your fingers drum on the countertop for a moment, before checking the water. “I can bring this up to you, Hobi. Why don’t you go get comfy in your room?”

He shook his head, getting a little pouty.

You went around and stroked his hair and ears. “Words, baby.”

He looked a little embarrassed, but finally whispered, “Your smell helps the pain.”

Your hand paused, then you shook off what he said and kept carefully stroking his head. “I’ll be up with the tea when it’s ready. For now, can Jungkook keep you company?”

He nodded, but was a little reluctant.

Jungkook nuzzled his hyung. “Come on, I’ll rub your tummy.” He shuffled along with Hobi toward the stairs, hugging him from behind and probably slowing the process.

“I’m not a dog.”

“No, but you still like tummy rubs,” Jungkook said victoriously.

You smiled to yourself, watching them go before engaging in a rapid conversation with Namjoon while Jin spent a good five minutes just rubbing his eyes and bemoaning how there was so much to learn.

Namjoon was calling Jin cute, and you were agreeing, but he was also inquiring after Hoseok.

You shrugged a bit, giving him what little you knew.

He shared your worried look, then rubbed Jin’s back as Jin became slightly more animated in his complaints.

Taehyung went and plopped in Jin’s lap, putting a finger to his lips. “You’ll wake Yoongi-hyung.”

Jin seemed slightly startled by the appearance of Taehyung, but made a cute noise before wrapping his arms around the raccoon and squeezing him.

Taehyung laughed, trying to escape.

Jimin flopped onto one of the couches, energy gone again, but tail wagging as he watched Tae and Jin.

You finished making the tea for Hoseok and headed upstairs as Yoongi woke up, softly complaining that they were too loud.

Namjoon followed you, eyes a little hazy. “I…I wish I knew what they sounded like.”

You nodded, understanding. He knew what you and your father sounded like, he’d met you just before he permanently lost his hearing. Before the damage really set in. He said that he could still hear your voice sometimes, in his head. The same as he could hear the songs he used to listen to, before. His previous owner’s voice. But when the boys were all laughing and talking and he just couldn’t keep up, sometimes it really got to him.

You leaned over and gave him a soft and very brief kiss. You couldn’t sign anything with your hands full, but you mouthed “I know.”

He nuzzled your shoulder, then took the tray from you. “Jungkook’s feeling guilty about not being able to sign. Especially now that Jin is starting to learn more.”

You nodded. “I’ll ask Hobi to work with him on it.” You signed as you spoke, walking backwards so that you could talk with him. “And I’ll talk to him about it.”

He nodded. “He forgets sometimes. I know that makes him feel bad, but I understand. Sometimes I forget that he can’t see. He’s so functional sometimes.”

“I know.”

“Have you adjusted the budget yet?”

You lokoed away, turning back to face forward.

“Y/n?”

You signed that you wanted to look at your records for last year and find out how bad the damage to the garden is first.

He nodded slowly. “Okay. Whatever happens, we’ve got your back.” He kissed your cheek.

You gave him a tight smile and headed into Hoseok’s room.

He looked like he was in a lot of pain, so you hurried to his side.

Jungkook was gently rubbing his back, but looked concerned. “He’s really cold, y/n. I tried covering him up but he won’t warm up.”

You felt Hoseok’s face, worry rushing through you. “Jungkook, go get Jin.”

“Why?”

“Do it. Tell him to come up here. Tell Yoongi to start the car.”

He hurried off, Namjoon helping him navigate without knowing what was going on.

Hobi opened his eyes, looking at you weakly. “Sorry, it got worse just a little bit ago.”

You shook your head, stroking his hair. “I’m going to have Jin carry you to the car.” You helped him sit up, wrapping the blankets around him and grabbing one of his warm hats from the nightstand drawer.

“The roads—”

“We’ll be careful,” You cut him off. “But the doctor said you need to come in when it gets this bad, so that’s what we’re going to do. Who do you want to go with us?”

“Yoongi,” He whispered, letting his head fall to your shoulder as he groaned in pain.

You pressed a kiss to his head, feeling him shivering in pain as well as cold.

Jin came rushing up, looking worried.

“I need you to carry him to the car.”

He nodded, coming over and scooping him up. He frowned at the weight, but quickly exited.

You ran to your room, grabbing better shoes and your own hat and sweater, plus your backpack and hurried downstairs. “Jin and Namjoon are in charge. Yoongi, Hobi wants you to come with us. Get your coat. Jimin, bump the heat up a bit, I don’t want any of you getting catching a chill. Stay inside.”

“Call us the moment you can,” Taehyung instructed in return, quickly hugging you and looking worriedly after Hoseok.

You hurried out to the car.

Jin and Yoongi had Hoseok buckled into the backseat, and Yoongi was buckling in next to him.

Jin hurried back inside.

You got on the road as quickly as possible, calling ahead to let them know you were on your way and why you were coming in when the roads were so dangerous because your boss thought that personal safety was important. You blasted the heat as soon as the car was warm enough, silently cursing the monster responsible for Hoseok’s delicate health.

“He fainted,” Yoongi said softly, worry coating his words.

You started cursing aloud, hating that the roads were bad enough that you really couldn’t hurry any more than you were. “I hate them. I hate them for this.”

“I know. I think we all do,” He replied calmly. “Except Hoseok. I don’t know how he can forgive them so easily. How he can forgive those bastards when they poisoned him for years. I remember when we first got him. How he was so confused about why he was taken away and what happened. How he would cry for his owners that tried to kill him. The withdrawals.”

You shuddered. It had taken you, Yoongi, Namjoon, and your father to take care of Hoseok as he went through the withdrawals of the myriad of drugs, and alcohol that he had been fed. He didn’t remember much from the year before you rescued him, but you knew that he sometimes dreamed about what happened, because he wouldn’t let anyone touch him when he first woke up until he realized it was you and he was safe. Nowadays, he didn’t react to those dreams as much. Usually just got up and took a shower. He hadn’t realized what he was like when you got him until he saw Taehyung on a withdrawal from the drug his owner had only given him for a week. He told you that he couldn’t imagine what he must have been like coming off of several drugs and alcoholism.

You never let him dwell on it, though. And as time passed, and he found out about his new health condition that came from the poisons that they had given him alongside the drugs, he seemed to finally understand what he’d been through.

“Because it led me to y/n,” Hobi murmured, barely conscious.

“Shh, save your strength,” Yoongi quickly admonished, and you could see him holding tighter to the bunny. “This isn’t a time to get sappy.”

“Eight,” Hoseok sniffled.

You felt your jaw clench, tightly gripping the steering wheel as if that would help the roads be more clear and get you to the clinic faster.

Time continued to drag, even after reaching the clinic, your coworkers hurrying out to rush Hoseok—who’d fallen unconscious two miles back—into the clinic to get his treatment started.

Yoongi held your hand while both of you waited. “It’s going to be bad this time, isn’t it?”

You nodded.

“Y—” He broke off and hissed a moment. “Dad said something the other day about knowing someone who employs hybrids. I could see if they’d hire me.”

“I can’t ask—”

“I’m telling you. Not asking,” He quickly amended, changing his tone. “I know how bad things are going to get without an extra income. And Taehyung said something about the neighbor by the trails asking him if he would help out because he was having trouble with regular raccoons. Taehyung’s good with them. He just hasn’t had a chance to talk to you about it. I’m going to tell him to do it.”

You looked at the floor, eyes filling with tears.

“And if you need to take more shifts, we’ll make sure that we’re fed and that all the chores get done. You’re not in this alone, y/n. We’re here. This is what we do for those we love.” He wrapped an arm around you when he saw your tears, holding onto you. “It’s a bad week. I’m sorry.”

You just turned and sobbed as quietly as you could into Yoongi’s shoulder.

Minhyuk came out from the back after an hour or so, hesitantly approaching. “Y/n?”

You gave him a bit of a smile. “Hi, Minhyuk. How are you?”

He shrugged. “Okay. Missed seeing you. So have the others.”

“Um, this is Yoongi. Yoongi, this is Minhyuk. He’s one of Shownu’s.”

Yoongi nodded curtly.

You resisted the urge to roll your eyes at the way Yoongi had tensed up. “What are you doing here?”

“Oh, the heat went out in our place, so your boss said we could stay here while it’s fixed.”

You nodded, then studied his worried face. “You can just tell me what you need to, Min.”

His face dropped to the floor. “They had to take him to surgery. They think his kidneys are failing.”

You felt sick.

“What does that mean?” Yoongi asked, voice barely more than a whisper.

“He’ll need a transplant to live. They think they have one, but they’re testing now. Otherwise, he’s going to get put on a waitlist and…” he looked at the floor.

“He doesn’t have enough time left to be on a waitlist,” You finished the sentence, voice feeling raw.

“I’ll let you know if the donor is a match,” He said after a moment of silence.

“Thank you, Minhyuk,” You whispered, knowing he heard.

Yoongi’s grip on you was tight, and you could see he was beyond words.

It was another three hours before Shownu came out instead of the doctor or Minhyuk, which scared you. It scared you a lot.

“Y/n?” He said, waiting for you to respond.

You drew in a shaky breath. “Yeah?”

“The donor was a match. Hoseok got the transplant. Everything looks good. It’s only one, so he might need another transplant later, but we’ll get him on a list. They’re both recovering well.”

You felt like the breath had been knocked out of you. “Wait, did Kihyun…?”

He nodded. “They’re the same type of bunny hybrid.”

No wonder Minhyuk seemed so worried. No wonder Shownu was telling you. He would have had to give permission. He probably spoke for you when it came to the surgery too.

You hugged him, then pulled away. “Thank you. Thank you so much.”

He nodded, smiling a little. “He’ll be awake soon. Kihyun’s already awake and doing really well.”

“I have to thank him.”

“He still likes your chicken soup best.”

You laughed a bit. “I’ll bring some next time.”

He smiled a little more and nodded. “Go see Hoseok.”

You looked back at Yoongi, who seemed frozen with relief. “Yoongi, come on.”

He finally looked up and hurried to follow you and Shownu back to where Hoseok was laying in a bed.

The bunny hybrid’s ears were quirked funny, and he still looked pale, but he at least looked like he wasn’t in terrible pain like before.

You kissed his forehead, and ran a hand over his silky ears. “Precious bun.”

He sighed softly in his sleep, turning toward you ever so slightly.

There was still so much to figure out. If you hadn’t been able to even let Hoseok know that you were in love with all of them the same way they were in love with you…

You shuddered, and squeezed his hand. “Too close. Way too close. I’m going to be so paranoid.”

“I think we all are,” Yoongi murmured in agreement. He was holding Hoseok’s other hand.

You ran your fingers through Hoseok’s hair, thinking about your boys at home. “We should tell the others he’s okay.”

“After he wakes up,” Yoongi agreed, leaning down to sniff Hobi’s wrist. “When he’s awake, then we’ll call. Probably be soon.”

And it was. Only ten or fifteen minutes later, Hoseok’s eyes started to flicker open and shut as he stirred. He made little sounds of discomfort and grogginess, but blinked sleepily up at you before smiling a bit. Then at Yoongi, broadening his smile.

“Pretty people,” He murmured deliriously. “My pretty y/n and my pretty Yoongi-hyung. Where are my other pretties?”

“They’re at home, warm and safe, and worried about their pretty bunny,” Yoongi said in an adorably gentle voice, standing to stroke Hobi’s ears.

The bunny melted under the touch. “Pretties safe and warm. I’m a pretty bunny?”

“A very pretty bunny,” Yoongi agreed. “A Sunshine bun. A sun bun.”

Hobi giggled. “I’m a sunny bunny?”

“A very sunny bunny,” You confirmed, kissing his cheek. “That we love very much.”

He looked at you adoringly. “Am I your sunshine?”

“My only sunshine,” You agreed.

“Wow,” He breathed.

Yoongi was grinning, pulling his phone out to video tape this.

“Am I the best sunny bunny?”

“The very best. Very pretty, very sunny, my one and only bunny,” You told him, rubbing your nose against his and earning his brightest smile.

Also tears because a drugged up Hoseok is an emotional one, and he was crying happy tears because he was the best bunny in your world.

You carefully wiped every tear away, still smiling at him. “Yes, Hobi. My charming, handsome, sunny bunny.”

He sniffled, and looked at Yoongi. “Pretty? Am I still your pretty?”

“Yup, my carrot loving bun-bun. Do you know where you are?”

“The not-home place,” Hoseok said gravely, nodding slowly, then made a cute noise before giggling again. “Hobi hobi?”

“Hobi hobi,” You agreed, kissing showering his face with kisses. “My hobi.”

He leaned forward just a little to rub his cheek against yours, and you quickly met him and moved closer so he wouldn’t strain his body or hurt himself.

Yoongi handed him a cup of ice chips. “Start with these, Hobi.”

Hoseok pouted, but slowly started eating the ice chips as Yoongi fed them to him. “Where are my other pretties?”

You smiled at the repeat in conversation. “What are their names?”

“Well,” he swallowed. “There’s Joon-joon. He’s a Raccoon hybrid.”

Yoongi adjusted his phone (which he had positioned on the table to film Hoseok) while holding in his laughter.

“And there’s Jiminie, he’s a blind kitty.”

You bit your lip, barely containing your laughter.

“TaeTae is a Labrador retriever, and Jungkookie is a bunny.”

You squeaked as you held in the burst of giggles.

“Seokjinnie-hyung is an Alaskan malamute and he’s deaf,” Hobi was looking at the ceiling thoughtfully, but his gaze came down and he smiled at Yoongi brightly. “And yoon-yoon is a mink!”

“Well, he got one right,” Yoongi muttered, obviously holding in his laughter.

“Hobi, you’re the bunny, not Jungkookie,” You managed to squeak out.

His eyes got huge. “Oh yeah. Oh! Jungkookie is a fox!”

You finally let your giggles out, stroking his head. “Okay, we’ll go with that for now. Are you sleepy, bun?”

He drooped and nodded, like the mention of sleep drained him.

You kissed his forehead. “Then get some sleep. We’ll be here when you wake up.”

He nodded, dropping into sleep faster than you’d ever seen before.

Yoongi stopped video taping. “Keeping that for a rainy day. And to tease him endlessly.”

“Send it to me,” You told him, still stroking Hoseok’s hair. “I’m going to go see how Kihyun is doing. Thank him.”

“Y/n? Thank him for me too?” Yoongi’s voice was soft, and you felt like there was a hint of shame there.

Sure enough, he had shame written on his face.

You went around to him and cupped his face in your hands. “What’s wrong, baby?”

“I…I used to think that Shownu’s hybrids would hurt you. They really care about you though, don’t they? So I was wrong, and I was really mean about it too, and the way I behaved around Shownu—”

“Yoongi, it’s okay. Really. No one can blame you for being wary of other hybrids, and the way you’ve welcomed every hybrid I’ve ever brought into our home is more than I would ever ask from you.”

“I didn’t really welcome them,” He murmured.

“No, you gave them space. Except Hobi because I needed your help with him. And Taehyung because he just wouldn’t let you give him space. And once you felt more comfortable, or they felt more comfortable, then you started interacting with them. You’re so considerate, baby. And a lot of that was jealousy. But there’s nothing to be jealous of now, is there?”

He finally met your gaze and shook his head. “Nothing.”

You kissed his lips, watching him turn pink afterwards. “Stay here with Hobi. I’ll be back.”

He nodded, taking Hoseok’s hand again.

Yoongi stayed at the clinic with Hoseok while you went home.

The boys were camped out in the living room, surrounding the fireplace and listening to Namjoon reading aloud from some novel or other.

Taehyung greeted you first, not interrupting Namjoon’s reading, but coming and hugging you after you got your coat off.

You sighed and leaned into his embrace, then pulled back and pecked his lips, leaving him stunned as you went and joined the rest of your boys, sitting beside Namjoon and leaning on his shoulder.

“Y/n?” Jungkook said, perking up as he smelled you.

“Shush, Namjoon is reading,” You admonished softly, grateful that Namjoon had been turning the page when Jungkook had tried to interrupt instead of in the middle of a sentence.

Jungkook dipped his head sheepishly, managing to make it over to your side at least and rub his cheek against your knee.

Namjoon kept reading, able to tell that you were listening even though you came in in the middle of the story. He shifted when you put a pillow in his lap and curled up there, one hand resting on your arm, but he never faltered from his reading. His voice soothing and full of the character’s emotions.

You looked over your boys, noting how Jin met your gaze, eyes flicking to Namjoon, then Jungkook who was enamored with the story again, before meeting your gaze again with a shrug.

You smiled then looked to Jimin, who was listening, but also drawing.

Taehyung finally came back and sprawled over Jin, looking euphoric. He was just grinning hugging his tail, glancing up at the elder now and then and receiving pets in return every time.

Namjoon finished the chapter with a soft sigh., a satisfied smile on his face and he watched Jungkook rub his face against Namjoon’s legs, verbally complaining about stopping. He managed to reach over you and stroke the pup’s ears, causing the boy to go still and then climb up next to Namjoon to get better ear scratches.

You laughed softly and got up so that they could cuddle better.

“Hoseok-hyung?” Jimin asked softly, finally coming to greet you now that story-time was over.

You cupped his cheek and pecked his lips, eliciting a similar response as Tae had had. “He’s doing fine. And the roads are better, so we can all go visit in the morning.”

Jimin was staring at you in shock, then stood up completely straight as he pointed at you with that same surprised look. “You kissed me.”

“She what?!” Jungkook fell from Namjoon’s lap.

“Are you complaining?” You asked softly.

“I am!” Jungkook cried out, looking utterly betrayed.

“She kissed me too,” Taehyung chirped, hugging both his and Jin’s tails for some reason.

“I’ve also kissed Yoongi and Namjoon before, and I intend to kiss Seokjinnie next, followed by my precious Jungkookie,” You piped in, smirking at the gaping pups.

Namjoon chuckled as Jin finished catching him up from across the room.

“Why am I last?” Jungkook asked, pouting.

“Because you’re neglecting Namjoonie.”

His face turned toward where he knew Namjoon was, hands finding Joon’s legs. “I am?”

“Mmhmm. Joonie cares about you spending time with him too, you know.”

Namjoon was looking embarrassed as he quickly grabbed Jungkook’s hands before they could slide up any farther.

You giggled and got up, going over to Jin, who leaned up and met your lips in a gentle kiss.

Taehyung was in awe.

“Besides, Kookie, you’re not last. Hobi is. Because I want him to remember being kissed.”

He grinned, glancing your way. “It’ll make him so happy.”

“By the way, apparently all of us are his pretties,” You told them, signing as you did so Namjoon understood as well.

“Show me the video,” Taehyung said, looking ready to beg if he felt he needed to.

You shook your head. “No, I want to get subtitles onto it for Joonie. I’ll show you guys before we leave in the morning. And I do have to work tomorrow, but a friend is going to bring you guys home after our visit, okay? Hobi will stay at the clinic for a few days.”

Namjoon signed behind the other boy’s heads, asking about the budget.

You signed back a simple, “Later.” Which confused the others, but they knew that sometimes you and Namjoon talked about things that they didn’t know about. “Alright, I’m ready to conk out. Joon, you and Jungkook spending the night together?”

Jungkook blushed furiously, but Namjoon nodded, pulling the boy up onto his lap.

You looked at the other three boys.

Taehyung looked between you and Jin, then sheepishly turned and pressed his face to Jin’s chest, surprising the fox as Taehyung hugged onto him.

You nodded and held out your hand to Jimin. “You and me, pup.”

Jimin took it shyly, letting you lead him upstairs. He parted to get his pajamas, coming back and finding you already in bed and quickly wrapping you in his arms. “So, Yoongi told us that he had to have surgery, but it felt like there was more.”

“He had to have an emergency kidney transplant,” You whispered, trying to find the best spot to rest your head. “Thankfully there was a donor that matched and was willing. But we’re going to have to be really careful from now on.”

Jimin nodded. “And money?”

You didn’t answer, finally finding the right spot.

“Yoongi told us about the money issue, y/n,” He admitted softly. “We know things are going to be tight. I only really brought it up because I want you to know that Yoongi and Namjoon are really doing their best to try and help and take care of you as well. Taehyung already called the neighbor and said he’d help out tomorrow since the weather is supposed to warm up a bit. And Yoongi said he was going to call Dad after you left the clinic. I’ve got a lot of stuff planted in the green-room. And Namjoon said he had something that we could do, but he didn’t specify, just said it was an idea he’d had a couple weeks ago when he and Hoseok were at the farmer’s market. And I saw that the orchard needed some help, and I bet Jin would go with me as well.”

You were crying again, but not as violently as earlier. “I love you guys so much.”

He pressed a kiss to your forehead, squeezing you a little tighter. “We’re family. You’ve done so much to help us, it’s only right that we help you help us.”

“You’ll have to learn how to take care of Jin if he has a seizure.”

“I know how, I just haven’t done it yet. Haven’t needed to. But it might leave Jungkookie here alone…”

“I can take him into work with me. He can work on reading braille.” A skill he should have been taught years ago, but was only just learning and very slowly.

Jimin nodded. “Then after your friend brings us home tomorrow, we’ll head out.”

You kissed him again. “Thank you, Jiminie.”

He licked your cheek, too sleepy and happy to combat the strange instinct, and did it a couple more times when he could taste the tears on your cheeks. “Mine,” He grumbled in a happy sort of way and then sighed softly.

———

Bringing Hoseok home had been one of the best things. It was a week after his surgery, and the weather was still crappy, but it wasn’t below freezing. Your boys had been working odd jobs, Jimin and Jin at the orchard (they had somehow managed not to lose most of their apples), Taehyung helping the same neighbor with a few other things after convincing the raccoons to move to a different area, and Yoongi working a night-job that he seemed to like.

Namjoon had gotten a bunch of quails from a neighbor lady who had wanted to stop taking care of them (she said she was getting too old for the hassle), and between him and the other boys, they had set up a pen and shelters for the quails. So you had lots of fresh eggs and Namjoon was incubating more already, and the lady had been nice enough to give the feed she had (which was the healthiest kind available, and you were grateful since that was the brand that had the best quality) as well as the incubator. He paid for it by fixing the fence to her garden and helping her with some of the heavy digging for her garden.

Your garden had taken a huge hit, but the root vegetables made it. Some of your trees had been killed by the sudden freeze, and your berry bushes looked pretty sad. It messed up most vegetation, and every farmer at the farmer’s market had increased their prices a bit because of of the damage to the crops.

Hoseok was just glad to be with you at the market, two weeks after his surgery.

Namjoon and Jimin were selling some of Namjoon’s eggs.

You knew Hoseok loved the farmer’s market. He knew most everyone by name, and they’d somehow heard about him going through surgery and were all so kind to him, especially the older women who told you how he’d always help them with any heavy lifting. They also tended to give him little get-well gifts. So, without purchasing anything you got a large jar of fresh, organic lemon juice,  a can of peaches, a bag of green beans (a few of which he was already munching on, healing made him extra hungry), a small thing of maple syrup (jackpot), and a couple scones by the time the two of you reached Namjoon’s table.

He grinned, dimples appearing, and signing that he’d made twenty dollars so far, and there was someone who wanted to buy a couple of the birds for meat at the next market.

You smiled back, proud of him.

Hoseok sat with Namjoon and Jimin started walking around with you as you checked to see what was there and what you could get. You managed to get some corn that had been picked just before the freeze, a bunch of baby cucumbers that you’d make into pickles, broccoli (at a discount because you purposefully chose the stemmiest ones and the man thought you were crazy), and some peppers that were deformed (not that it affected taste at all).

Hoseok came over and took Jimin from you, and when they reappeared, Jimin was carrying a watermelon and looking very pleased.

Hoseok was talking with the person who had all the watermelons, a bright grin on his face.

You shook your head a little, going over and looking at her cantaloupe as well.

She grinned at you. “You have such sweet boys.”

You smiled back. “The sweetest.”

“It’s so nice to see someone letting their hybrids have independence, and letting them go to the market for the house. They need the responsibilities, they’re meant to be hunters and foragers. It’s not natural to have everything provided for them. And your boys are all so well adjusted, even the grumpy one.”

You grinned at her description of Yoongi. “I wish I could take credit. They’re just sweethearts naturally, I guess.”

“How bad was your garden hit?”

You shrugged a little. “We managed to salvage most of it and a lot of my root vegetables survived. But it sort of messes up some of the later harvest.”

She nodded knowingly. “My husband and I barely got all of this in before the cold hit. We managed to save some of the garden beds with some straw and a tarp though. I’ve seen your boys going round and helping folks out ever since the storm, made me proud like they were my own boys.”

Hoseok made a squeak of pleasure.

Jimin had gone back to help Namjoon.

You nodded. “I’m proud of them too. They work so hard and I never really asked them too, either.”

Hoseok took your hand, looking at you adoringly.

“Well, except this little bun, he’s been stuck in bed,” You squeezed his hand and kissed his shoulder.

He chuckled softly.

“Well, I hope we see him more often now. I heard that old greybeard has some grapes if you’re interested, sunshine.”

Hoseok perked up and nodded. “Thanks halmeoni!” He pulled you toward the stall that must have been “old greybeard”s.

The man regarded Hoseok, then turned and picked up three bags from behind him. “Was wondering when you’d make it here. Five bucks.”

You looked at the bags, then him. “For all three?”

“Yeah, your boy here helped me unload my wares while my leg was broken.”

You just smiled and paid him for the large load. “Are you sure?”

“Go on, it’s mostly the grapes that came off the stems anyway,” He scoffed.

You dipped your head in thanks and headed back towards Namjoon and Jimin. “See, you didn’t need to get a job like the others, Hobi.”

He had a pleasant glow about him, but he also looked tired. “I think I need to be done for the day.”

“Okay,” You agreed, getting Namjoon to help you carry everything to the car since Jimin was talking with someone for him.

Jin, Taehyung, and Jungkook were playing in the front yard, but hurried to come help with whatever you might have gotten.

Taehyung hugged Hobi, nuzzling him lovingly. “Tired baby.”

“You’re the baby,” Hobi said, chuckling. “Let’s go sleep, baby.”

“Yay!”

Jungkook and Jin were playfully bickering as they carried everything but the watermelon (which you had) inside.

Yoongi was up, and he took the watermelon from you with a smile. “They must not have noticed this.”

You shook your head, knowing how big of watermelon fiends they were. “Put it in the garage for now.”

He nodded and headed that way while you headed inside.

Hobi and Taehyung were curled up together on the couch already, turning on a show.

Jin was looking through the takings, handing the bag of scone to Jungkook and telling him to take them to Hobi. He had a little bit of authority in the kitchen nowadays, making sure that everyone gets when you were at work and quickly picking up on different canning methods, which he was using for pickling some quail eggs recently.

It was warm enough today that all the windows and doors were open, letting the house air out.

Jungkook hugged you, kissing you multiple times. “Seokjinnie is being mean.”

“Yah, that’s hyung to you!”

“Seokjinnie-hyung is being mean,” Jungkook amended, kissing at your lips but missing and kissing your chin instead. “Stay still, y/n. This is hard enough.”

You laughed, and gave him a nice, long kiss.

He relaxed a bit, looking past you blindly, but his thumb caressing your cheek ever so gently. “Your skin is so soft. And I love your voice.”

You fondly tugged at his hair. “Your hair is getting long. Did you want to cut it?”

He shrugged. “Not yet.”

“Okay.”

“Does it look bad?”

“I don’t think you know how to look bad, Jungkook. Any of you boys, really.”

“Are we still spending tonight together?” Jungkook asked. “All of us?”

You nodded. “Yoongi doesn’t work tonight. We’re going to play a game as a family, then then we’ll go to bed. But right now, it’s lunch time.”

The boys had easily taken to you being theirs romantically, only insisting that if you were theirs that you also had disclose financial information and let them actually help and know how things are.

It was nice being able to let them take care of some things instead of only you. To share the burden.

Even though things weren’t really stable yet when it came to finances, especially with Hoseok’s medical bills, it was already starting to get a little better. And next week Jimin and Namjoon were house-sitting for your dad while he went on a road trip with some buddies (promising to bring back unsprayed oranges, so apparently they were going somewhere warm) to go hiking and such and he was paying them pretty well to keep a close eye on his bees.

Yoongi loved his night job, and it worked well with his need for a mostly nocturnal schedule. He’d only had one issue with another hybrid, one who had tried to pick on him due to his small size, not realizing that minks were ferocious predators when angered. Especially when they’d been abused before. It was cleared up and that employee had been fired. Now he was really happy.

Jin had started teaching Jungkook how to play the guitar, and was already doing better with sign language.

Taehyung’s mischief was oddly constructive the past week. No snakes in almost a month. Or frogs.

“Oh! Tae, did you tell her?” Jin asked, suddenly, looking into the living room.

Tae looked back, then abandoned Hobi as he scrambled toward you with a grin. “They asked me if I wanted to teach!”

You blinked at him, a little lost. “Who wanted you to teach what?”

He shook his head as if to get his thoughts straight. “Jin, Jungkook, and I were at the park and this school group came and they had kids that were deaf and blind and all that and I was trying to give them space but they realized Kookie was like them and then that we knew sign language too and I ended up playing with them for a while and the teacher said that they often hire hybrids to help in the classroom and since I already know sign language they wanted to know if I’d be interested and I said I was because I really liked playing with the kids and we went back to the school and the principal said that if you gave written consent then I could start on Monday!”

You grinned. “That’s amazing, TaeTae!” You hugged him tightly.

Hoseok was making a happy shrieking sound, but was too tired to get up, but Taehyung quickly went back to him wrapping his arms around the bunny happily.

The six of you sort of celebrated over lunch, and told the last two the good news when they arrived a few hours later.

You wondered if you’d ever breath properly after today. Between kisses and long hugs, lingering touches, and heated looks, you barely had time to breath and once they got you to bed…

“She’s look great full of our kits,” Yoongi agreed with a statement you hadn’t heard, but quickly spotted the tell-tale lip-bite of Namjoon’s.

Taehyung nodded.

“Nah, she’d look better with pups,” Jimin argued cheekily.

“I wish I could see her with either,” Jungkook complained.

“You’ll have to see her with your hands,” Hoseok said calmly. “Which could be even better.”

You arched an eyebrow. “You all know that we’re at least a year away from any impregnation here?”

“But we’ve been together for five years,” Namjoon objected calmly, smirking.

“Four years,” Yoongi said.

“Three and a half.”

“Three.” Taehyung piped in.

“Two for us,” Jungkook chirped triumphantly, holding his hand for a high-five with Jimin.

Jin looked sad. It hadn’t even been a year for him.

“Doesn’t change anything,” You told them, getting up and wrapping your arms around Jin’s neck from behind, resting your cheek on the top of his head. “We’ve still got to get used to being together before we take a completely different step and you guys don’t get any time with me. Besides, we can’t afford any children right now. Maybe after we manage to get our savings account back. We can start a kit slash pup fund.”

They all seemed to exchange glanced and you suddenly worried about what you might have just done.

“You know, having pups and kits is much cheaper than having human babies,” Yoongi said just a little too casually. “If we all starting making a little bit each day, we might be able to save up for it by Christmas.”

“Especially if we can cut the food budget even more,” Hoseok said, but he sounded more skeptical.

“The rest could eat more rice, and then we also have the quails and we should have our first hatchlings in a week or so,” Namjoon pointed out.

You looked between them all as they all started legitimately planning how to save money for babies, then sort of started laughing. Leaning against Jin, who glanced up at you.

“They’re still underestimating everything,” he whispered.

“Think they’d notice if we went upstairs?” You asked back, as the boys gathered to start doing the math.

He shook his head and both of you snuck upstairs, already kissing before you heard the shout of surprise from downstairs at finding you gone.

“Better hurry if you want to show them that you have just as much right to me,” You whispered.

He grinned and lay over you on the bed. “You’re okay with me touching you first?”

“I’m here with you, aren’t I?” You asked.

He quickly kissed you again, hands wandering.

“Oh damn,” Yoongi muttered from the doorway.

“You going to stand there all day?” You asked as Jin kissed down your neck.

All of the boys piled in and hurried to yours and Jin’s side.

A chaotic mess of a family, but filled with so much love, that you knew you’d never regret letting them all have part of your heart.

--

Masterlist  

Tagging: @ephemeral-mindset​ @young-yellkie​ @alex--awesome--22​

#hybrid!au #bts fic #bts #hybrid!bts #bts ot7 #ot7 x reader #bts x reader #polyamory #poly!bts #kim namjoon #kim seokjin #min yoongi #Jung HoSeok #park jimin #kim taehyung #jeon jungkook #hybrid!taehyung #hybrid!hoseok #hybrid!jimin #hybrid!namjoon #hybrid!jhope #hybrid!jungkook #hybrid!seokjin #hybrid!yoongi #blind!jungkook #deaf!namjoon #epileptic!seokjin #monsta x #shownu #wonho

[greatcheesiness]

Hope: MSBY

Synopsis: In which a shooting star decided to make their prayers come true…

Characters: Atsumu/Sakusa/Hinata/Bokuto/Child! Y/n (little cameo) They’re all the same age except Y/n.

Genre: Angst, hopeful, Sad, a bit haunting at the end idk how that happened, mysterious, fate

W.c: 2k9

Moral of the story: Don’t think like this kids. Life is very valuable tsk.

[a/n] pfft I’m back y’all. Y’all missed me? Lmao no one asked. I have arrived with another short piece to satisfy your masochistic selves. I had no Wi-Fi and I thought I wasn’t gonna live a normal life. I was also a lazy bean who promised to work out but ended up eating Danish bread. They’re really good ngl. I did not proofread this so I am sorry for the errors. Sleep deprived again. I didn’t proofread this, sorry.

edit: this is a repost. I don’t think this was sent properly.

Little sparks emerged from the blazing mixture of red and orange. The colour of fiery and passion. But in the middle, there was a vibrant colour of yellow. Even if a person is angry and the things they do will not go as passionate, there’s always a little bit of hope. That was what Sakusa interpreted as he observed the fire. The ashy smoke floated upward into the sky and turned invisible where they will not be seen again. That is what they want, right? Just to die out...

“I’m going to find some more wood,” Bokuto said out of the blue and stood up from the barky log he just sat on. Hinata got a fright that he almost fell off of his side of the log. Bokuto then ran towards the darkened woods. Hinata’s eyes widened. He scuttled backwards and jogged into the woods, just to make sure he doesn’t wander off. Just to make sure he’s safe.

“Kotaro, wait up!” he shouted and the woods mimicked his voice of worry. It was a cold night. A blanket of navy covered the sky with a sprinkle of shimmering stars.

“I hope they don’t get lost. I heard that this is the largest forest in our area or perhaps the whole country,” the blonde head muttered. His fingers fiddling on to silver key necklace dearest to his heart. It was a gift given by his grandma just the day before her decease. That day felt like the day he lost a true friend. Sakusa stared into the sky. To become one of those shiny sequences high up the vast navy.

Small, slender, slim sticks were thrown into the fire by Atsumu. His eyes granted no mercy as he stared at them burning in the little hell he created. Sakusa could see the reflection of the fire in his chocolate eyes. Knowing the reason, he sighed. It conveyed his feelings. His pent up fury.

The long silence was interrupted by a trivial question. “Have you ever thought of what you want to become as you grow older?” Atsumu wondered. He had never really heard or knew much about Sakusa despite having each other’s presence in existence for a while. He blinked, his long lashes brushed through the air. “I don’t know,” he simply replied. His voice so curt that Atsumu’s feelings were hurt. He clutched his heart with a pain expression to emphasise the dramatic. “Omi kun, y’know that’s not the answer I want,” he whined at him. There he goes again, Sakusa thought.  

Atsumu hummed as he looked at the fire “Y’know.., it has always been my dream to become an astronaut. What do ya think Omi kun?” Sakusa scrunched his face at the thought. “What should I think??” The only responsive thought he had for that confession was that it was unbelievable to be true. He thought he wanted to become a volleyball player and join the national team. Maybe get the hot girlfriend of his dreams while he’s at it. But an astronaut? Does he even have the grad-?

“Haha if only I had the grades. I can see it right through you Omi kun,” he smirked as he pointed the stick at him held by his fingers. “To bad I’m not a smartass like my twin brother. Such a nerd without glasses,” he murmured at the mentions of his twin.

“Achieving high grades doesn’t make you a stereotypical ne-“

“I said what I said, Omi kun. I said what I said”

Sakusa stayed quiet after that. He had nothing else to add after that mild conversation. His eyes lingered at the book lying on the grassy ground. Atsumu’s five year old diary. To this day, he still remembered the contents inked in those pages. Hinata and Bokuto saw them as well. He pitied Atsumu, but dared not to speak a word of it. In that diary, Atsumu undergone what you call affliction. Even now, it still disturbed them.

Beside them, they set up a telescope that they had recently bought. They got it after dodging that expensive price. Bokuto’s bargaining skills were useful. The trees waved side to side with the gusting wind. Sakusa’s dark curls wavered. They’ve always wanted to see the stars together. Earlier this day, they heard from the news that there was going to be a shooting star passing earth. It was very exciting as no one would ever expect to see something like this in their time of life.

There was a lot of things around their temporary property. Tents set up, sleeping bags, coats, stocks of food and drinks, you name it. They fully decided that they would never ever come back home. All of them hated where they came from. It just wasn’t for them.

At around five or six in the evening, the four of them were in school cleaning up toilets and classrooms. This was Sakusa’s nightmare. His duty was in the boys’ toilet. All the grime, stench, dirtiness tainted each cubicle he entered. He felt like regurgitating, but if he was going to faint, at least faint outside the bathroom. Nonetheless, he pushed through this hell and managed it somehow.

Suddenly, a burning smell wavered through the air and entered his nostrils, sending him to alarm. He rushed out of the boys’ bathrooms. His eye’s enlarged at the sight of flames eating the corridors. His mouth gaped as he stood petrified. What in the world?

Someone grabbed his wrist and pulled him away from danger. Sakusa turned around to see it was Bokuto. His heart was racing as he tried to process what the fuck just occurred. “Kotaro, what on earth is going on?!” He didn’t answer for a while until they’ve reached outside the burning school.

“It was Atsumu’s doing. He threw a cigarette in the bin and the bin caught on fire!” Bokuto used his arms to demonstrate the fire. Sakusa glared at Atsumu and grabbed him by the collar. “I know you hate this fucking place, but did you have to fucking burn down the school!?” Atsumu shoved him away from him. “So what if I fucking did?!” Sakusa’s eyes were filled with anger. Who goes to this extent from hatred? Especially from a teenager.

“You… YOU BASTARD!” he cursed at his selfishness. A punch swung onto Atsumu’s face and he fell to the ground in an instant. The blond head swiped the blood off his busted lips and gave him a deadly glare. Oh if looks could kill…He collided into Sakusa causing him to cough out his saliva. Therefore, a dog fight transpired between them. Sakusa had no care for the dirt sticking on to him as his only goal was to knock some god damn sense into Atsumu’s brain.

Hinata panicked and attempts to pull Atsumu away while Bokuto did the same for Sakusa. “Look we tried to extinguish it with a fire extinguisher! But it…it just wouldn’t work at all!” Hinata explained while he still held onto Atsumu. Sakusa’s brows furrowed. “Then what the fuck did you do then?” All three of them looked at each other. “We ditched it,” Bokuto shrugged his shoulders “It would go out”

Sakusa groaned in his clammy palms. Oh my fucking god…Since this happened, what’s gonna happen to them? Will they all get in to trouble? Obviously. Should they just mention that it was Atsumu’s fault and he shall bear the consequence? Or should all of them step out and stay along with the blond retard? Everyone remained quiet. Sirens were heard and police cars and fire brigade were approaching their way.

“Do you just want to go home and pack our stuffs secretly? We can buy that telescope we all wanted and watch the shooting star that’s coming tonight….”

And that’s how they ended up here, in the meadow deep into the woods where no one will find them. If they decided to give up on them, just like how the others would. Sakusa admitted that it was a beautiful scenery. Atsumu and he didn’t fight anymore. What’s done has been done. Everything happens for a reason.

Hinata and Bokuto arrived with more sticks cradled in their arms. They were dropped onto the beryl green grass. After that, Hinata plopped down and his chest heaving up and down “Oi no more. I’m tired from running around,” he waved his hand at him without looking at Bokuto. The owl-like man plastered a huge grin on his face “You lack strength, Chibi chan. C’mon toughen up those muscles,” Bokuto wacked his shoulders that sent Chibi forward. They laughed. Only the corner of Sakusa’s lips curved.

Boys in pain come together to diminish those pains.

A spark occurred in the middle of the dark sky. Hinata noticed this first and mirthfully swore “Guys I see it!” All of them ran to the telescope, even having little arguments of who should go first. It ended up being Atsumu. The rest of them quietened down and all they could do was admire. It was absolutely spectacular without a doubt. Not only was one shooting star but there a shower of them. A celebration perhaps?

“There’s so many of them! We should make a wish,” Hinata encouraged. All of them clasped their hands together with their eyes closed. Sakusa joined and he wished that he would have a happy life. That was all he wanted.  

“Atsumu…”

“……”

“Atsumu… is that other shooting star approaching us or am I losing my mind?” Hinata asked worriedly. His knees shook like jelly. “Atsumu...” His body quivered with uncontrollable nervousness. Atsumu didn’t say anything back but gulped. “Well aren’t you going to answer us?” Bokuto asked with a lump in his throat.

Sakusa gazed up, following the track of the star before it split into two after crashing a certain part of the atmosphere. He knew. Everyone knew, that it was bound to reach them any minute.

“Will be able to get out of here in time?” Bokuto asked fretfully, brushing his hands through his grey strands. It wouldn’t be called a shooting star anymore. It was meteorite. The little thing drew closer and closer each time they blinked.

They just knew they wouldn’t make it out in time…

Atsumu sighed. “I’m staying here. I have nothing in this world to live for,” he gazed up and muttered as salty essence well up his chocolate eyes. He said it quietly, yet it was enough to be understood. He walked around a log and sat down with his head hung low. It was getting closer. Hinata swiftly sat beside him with his arms wrapped around him. His eyes closed “I’m staying with you. Staying with you until the end. Who knows we might end up somewhere beautiful. A magical land called Us”

When he said those words, a tear rolled down from Sakusa’s glistening ebony orbs. All of them wanted that. For a long time. A magical land called Us. This world gave them so much pain to the point that they had to imagine a wonderful world.

Bokuto, who used to use happiness to shield his sadness, embraced the both of them. The three of them cuddled. Some sniffles and sobs were heard from their trembling lips. Sakusa patted the left side of his chest. He was breathing quite heavily. This was most emotion he had ever displayed.  All of them turned their heads to face him. Atsumu’s arm stretched out. He smiled wearily “Come with us”

A lot of thought rushed through his mind. His head went racing. Was this the right choice? Was this what he wanted? What he if he still want to liv-

Before he could move a muscle, a bright, yellowish light flared behind them. His eyes reflected the light. Everything happened so fast and after that, they…. vanished. Long forgotten in this world.

 -

 “A lot of things have happened during this week. Firstly, the “shooting star” also known as a meteorite, crashed in the meadow of (xxx) wood, the largest in this country. No one has expected this phenomenon to split into two and destroy so much nature. Even almost damaging some parts of nearby towns. Another talked about topic, is the burned down school at (xxx) province with four boys that attended that school, missing…”

 The little girl watched the enormous meteorite from afar. “Wah it’s huge,” she said as she dangled her tiny little legs. An ice cream was in her hands as she watched the workers inspecting the rock. Maybe they could extract minerals and become filthy rich. She took a lick of the ice cream. The wind was howling that evening. She enjoyed a vanilla ice cream during cold season.

“Y/n, come here!”

Her mother yelled. Y/n shouldn’t be out in the open. It was too dangerous, who knows what will happen. Y/n stood up from the edge of a cliff and admired the amber sky before realizing her ice cream dropped to the ground. Her mouth gaped in disbelief. She paid for that using her own money by collecting reusable garbage for hours. She exhaled and tossed the cone away.

“Y/n!”

“I’m coming mom. I’m coming,” she called back. She dusted her hands off her skirt and jogged on. There was a valley close by so she needed to be cautious otherwise she might roll off the cliff and that wouldn’t be good. However, as she took another step, her foot slipped and her face fell flat on the ground. Blood dripped down from her nostrils. “Great…”

Luckily for her, she had an extra packet of tissue deep in her pocket. She took a tissue out and wiped the blood off that dried. All of a sudden, from the corner of her eyes, she caught something shining in the grass. Curiosity aroused her and she moved closer to the object. Mother told her that she shouldn’t take or even touch something that’s not hers. It could bring bad luck.

Y/n didn’t remember her mother’s words when she picked it up. It was a silver necklace that took the shape of a key. “Wow…” she mumbled. It had a simple design to it, yet to her it was the most beautiful thing she had seen that day. The wind blew even harder as the wind whistled.

“Y/n! If you don’t come this instant, I will leave you here,” her mother called out for what seemed like the last time. Y/n shoved the object into her pocket and rushed to her parent. She shuddered. How cold was it? She wrapped her arms around her and rubbed for heat.

“Y/n, what happened to your nose?”

“I just fell”

“That’s karma for not listening to me for the first time. I just fell”

“MOM”

 -

 So this was what the afterlife looked like? It looked the same as their world, yet maybe more magical. In this world, there was only the four of them and no one else. It had everything they needed. It was tranquilized. The trees consisted of wisteria. All of their stuff that they had with them before their very last breaths was placed exactly the same way, same place. However, the boys weren’t there.

A burning door stood in the middle of the meadow. All of them watched it, sitting down with bittersweet smiles on their faces. Was it worth it after all? Atsumu was the first one to hop off his position and run out into the wild. His appearance changed. He took the form of a little boy and had a book about stars in his hands. Ten years of age. The last time he felt a sense of happiness before all crashed down. Hinata turned back to a fifteen year old and Bokuto, a twelve year old. It made Sakusa feel old. He remained the same after all their transformations. A seventeen year old.

The last time he felt happy was just a few months ago. Despite that, he never really intended to die. It was just a last minute wish he made that he regretted. He believed to have many things to do on his bucket list. It was too late somehow and he thought that this new life wasn’t bad after all. He could maybe tick them all of in this afterlife.

From the corner of his eye, he spotted a necklace. His brows furrowed at it and he leaned forward to capture it. Now it laid on his palm and began his inspection. It was an open door with no handle… He gulped. What was the meaning of this? If he was being honest, Atsumu didn’t have his grandma’s necklace with him. He started connecting the dots.

The fire stopped burning the door. He looked up and moved backwards. It was dark and the atmosphere couldn’t be anymore spookier. He whimpered and started to shake.

A little girl clad in a ripped strawberry dress. Her shoes dirtied. Her skin pale as snow. Her hair in a dishevelled state and her eyes were the worst. They were fully pitch black. And before Sakusa knew it, he ran as fast as he could and…

…never turned back.

The shooting star, after all, just granted their wishes. Without them knowing the consequences…

#haikyuu!! #haikyuu imagines #haikyuu angst #haikyu x reader #hq atsumu #hq hinata #bokuto x reader #sakusa x reader #y/n #atsumu x reader #hinata shoyuo #bokuto #atsumu #msby sakusa #msby black jackal

[ladybugsfanfics]

Blind Date | Tom Hiddleston x reader

Pairing: Tom Hiddleston x reader | Special cameo over phone by Benedict Cumberbatch and his wife Sophie Hunter

Style: One Shot (might turn into smth more but probably not)

WC: 2885 (finally smth long, amirite?)

Warnings: Some swearing, uhh, don’t think there’s anything else, but if there is please let me know

Summary: Your long time friend has set you up on a Blind Date and says it’s worth a shot because ‘you’re perfect for each other’. You’re having doubts, but with Sophie’s reassuring words, you decide to dive in. 

A/N: Tumblr has no line breaks anymore?? Think I’m late to the realization but like... wtf?! I have done my best, thank god i am creative. Hope you like this :P

If you would like to be tagged in future fics, please let me know. 

“Ben,” you say and put your hand to your forehead, “are you really sure this blind date thing is a good idea?”

A chuckle comes from the other end of the line. “Yes, Y/N, I believe it is. He’s a good friend of mine. Sophie agrees that you two would be perfect for each other.” 

You roll your eyes. “Calming, but I’m still not sure about this.” You sigh, and purse your lips. “Can I talk to Sophie? If she’s there?”

“Of course. One moment.” 

There’s a shift in sound, and a moment later, a soft voice speaks into the phone. “I hear you have some cold feet?” 

You let out a strained laugh. “Cold feet? More like I would really like to know who I’m going on a date with nervousness. I don’t know, Soph, it’s just…” 

“Hey, think about it this way. You get the chance to meet someone new, and whatever happens, you tried? You’ve been single since we met you. It might be time to dip your toes in the water? Just check?”

“You’re probably right,” you say, “I’ll just finish getting ready and walk to that stupid way too fancy resturaunt Ben told me to. Honestly, I hope this guy’s rich.”

Sophie laughs. “You might get a lovely surprise.”

“Oh, fuck off.” 

“Have a nice date. Tell me about it later, ‘kay?” 

“Yeah, of course. Bye. Tell Ben to fuck off too for me, yeah?” You shake your head, hear her little ‘will do, bye’ and hang up. God, what did I agree to, you think and try to push the anxiety down. 

You throw your phone onto the bed and sigh as you raid through your closet for something fancy enough to wear. Honestly, you should’ve gone shopping. 

Standing outside the restaurant, cold air nips your skin. You drag your jacket tighter around you, hating that the agreement was to meet outside the building and not just get to the table right away. The problem: you don’t know whose name the table is reserved under.

After another blast of cold wind, you fish your phone out of your pocket. The time reads 08.03 PM. Three minutes late. And you’ve already been waiting for over ten. “Well, I’m not waiting out here anymore,” you mutter under your breath as you turn to walk through the doors to the restaurant. 

The warm air instantly hits you and you shake of the cold feeling from being outside. You’re greeted by a male, who politely asks for your coat. Taking out belongings of value (phone, keys and wallet), you hand it to him. 

“May I show you to your table, miss?” he asks. 

You bite the inside of your lip. “Uhh, honestly, I’m not certain what name it’s under.” You try for a nervous smile. 

He smiles back. “I’m guessing you’re part of the blind date couple we were ‘discretely’ informed off,” he says. “You’re date hasn’t arrived yet, but I’m sure he’ll be here soon. You want me to show you the table, or would you like to wait?”

“You can show it to me now. That’s fine.”

You type a quick text to Ben telling him to say to your date not to wait outside but just go in right away. As the waiter stops by a table, you get a reply; ‘you got it, dude’ and shake your head with a small smile. 

“Here you go,” the waiter says. “Hope your date shows up soon. You deserve better.” And before he goes back to his post, he winks. 

You shake your head and swallow the lump in your throat. God, I hope he’s here soon. Unfortunately, the waiter didn’t give you a menu, so no read through of that before your date comes. Nor do you really want to make the impression that you’re constantly on your phone by using it when he comes. 

Bored, you look around at the other people there. Most of the tables are for four people. Around most of them sits men and some women in suits, giving you the vibe that they’re all white-collars. It makes you slightly uncomfortable to think that the restaurant is more a business-meeting place than a date place. But maybe that’s just a feeling more than a fact. 

You turn your head in the direction of the entrance and release your breath in relief seeing the waiter coming in your direction, followed by a tall male in a blue suit. From your viewpoint, it’s hard to see exactly how he looks, but within a minute he’ll be by the table and you’ll know. Anway, that isn’t what matters―you try to tell yourself. 

“Here you go,” the waiter says to your date and smiles. He hands you a menu each. You accept yours with a small ‘thank you’. As he leaves, you get up to greet your date. 

“Hi,” you say and hold out your hand, “I’m Y/N.” 

He takes your hand in his, blue eyes smile warmly as he says, “Nice to meet you. I’m Tom. Shall we sit?” His voice a low hum with an accent. 

You nod and sit back down. 

You date wears a navy blue and striped suit that fits like it’s tailored. He wears a light blue shirt underneath and a navy tie. When he takes off his suit jacket, you can see that his shirt also fits like it’s tailored― and to be quite honest, it’s a pretty good view. It feels a little unfair. In addition to a nice body, you note a strong jawline covered in a five o’ clock shadow, and are those real cheekbones? The small strawberry blonde curls atop his head makes you swallow a lump in your throat, only for it to come back up and make you slightly more nervous than you already were. 

Looking at him makes you feel inadequate. You had decided to go fancy-casual; a long black skirt with leg slits on both sides and a black tight-fitting long sleeved crop top that accentuates your boobs. Despite feeling good in the clothes, you can’t help but feel underdressed. Tom is definitely out of your league, and he looks somewhat familiar. 

You both scan the menu. No one says anything until the waiter comes to take your order. Taking away the menus opens up the need for conversation. Only, how do you start one? 

“How do you know Benedict?” asks Tom.

You answer, relieved that you didn’t have to come up with a topic yourself. “I wrote a short story, made it into a script that I sent to a theatre here in London, and they liked it. Ben was cast as the lead role, and Sophie was actually the director. I worked with them for a pretty long time and we kept in touch.” You smile at the fond memory. “What about you?”

“Oh, we met in 2010 whilst shooting a movie. And we have been friends ever since.” Tom smiles. “We actually live very close to each other, here in London.”

“Really? It amazes me that if you are such good friends that he hasn’t mentioned you,” you say with a little joking-tone. “And apparently I haven’t seen that movie.”

Tom smiles. “He hasn’t mentioned you either, not by name at least. But you’re a writer?” 

You nod. “Yeah, mostly short stories, but I’m trying to get a novel finished. I write some scripts too, for fun, mostly, but I prefer the rather classical storytelling with a narrator and all the other stuff.” You add a joking laugh to the end of the sentence. 

Tom smiles. “Hehe. To be honest, I do that, too.” Tom lets out a laugh. “Though, I do read a lot of scripts and I find them to be highly entertaining usually.”

“Don’t get me wrong, I do too. I am one of those that sits in front of netflix a little too much,” you admit. “But I always find time to read. It’s the one thing that’s always been there, you know?” 

You continue to talk about books, and reading, and writing, and acting. Never before have you been on a date where the conversation flows as easily. Even with the food there, the conversation keeps going. You talk mostly about the outer layer stuff―work, small childhood memories, friends, hobbies. Both of you drink a couple of glasses of wine each. 

“Would you like dessert?” asks Tom as the waiter takes away the empty dishes. 

You give it a thought. “Actually, no. It sounds good, but I’m not tempted.” Tom quirks an eyebrow. “What do you say we pay and go somewhere else?” you ask, hoping your eyes convey the message you want. 

By the way Tom smiles back, you’re pretty sure it did. Not long after, the check is paid (you offered but Tom wouldn’t have it), and the two of you are outside, walking along the streets. 

“This was really nice,” you say after a few too many moments of silence. “I have to admit, when Ben suggested this I was kind of… on edge.”

Tom nods along. “Yes, I did have my doubts. But Benedict told me we were perfect for each other. I only agreed when Sophie vouched.”

You laugh. “Yeah, that’s what I did, too.” You look down at the ground, kicking a little rock and hating that you decided to wear high heels (they’re great, but it kind of hurts in the length). “Do you maybe wanna go somewhere? Park? Lake? Ice cream shop?” 

His hand brushes yours, and you bite your lip. “This is going to sound… blunt. But my place isn’t that far from here if you would like another glass of wine, maybe?” If not for his accent you’d probably hit him (a joke; there was way more in the favor of not hitting him). 

You intertwine your fingers with his, and nod. “I’d like that, yeah.” 

Tom wasn’t lying when he said his place wasn’t far. You walked about three blocks and were in the right neighborhood. Two unfortunate realizations on your part; 1. This is about the same neighborhood as Benedict lives in; 2. This is a rich neighborhood, meaning Tom has money, meaning Tom is not only an actor but a successful one and it starts to bug you a little bit that you can’t place where you’ve seen him before. 

You take a right turn and in a matter of minutes you’re inside his house. Did I shave? Did I…? Am I at…? Your mind races with thoughts on what might happen, what might not happen, and your preparations for the date. To be honest, despite your thoughts going there very much in that moment, sex on the first date was a big no-no in your head. 

Tom takes your coat and hangs it up. Without even giving it a second thought, you take off your shoes, which has Tom let out a light chuckle as he does the same. “You’re one of the few people who does that without me telling them to,” he says. 

“Oh, well. I don’t really see the point in cleaning a house if you’re gonna drag the dirt in with you. What’s the point in vacuuming if it’s dirty thirty seconds later?” You smile up at him. God, he’s really tall. 

“Exactly,” says Tom and smiles. “Would you like that glass of wine?”

You nod. “Could I maybe borrow your bathroom?” He nods and tells you which room it is. With a smile you go in the direction his points in. 

It’s a cozy bathroom. Actually, not bad at all. The shower is quite big and you curse your brain for going straight to what it would be like to have sex in it. Also for ‘it’s big enough’ being your first thought. God, curse that handsome man. God, curse Ben for not telling you about him sooner. Actually, as you check yourself in the mirror (makeup still pretty on point) you take out your phone and send a ‘what the hell is wrong with you?!’ text to Ben, with the follow up; ‘you’ve known him since 2010 and you only now thought to make me go on a date with him?!”

You don’t wait for an answer. Rather you give yourself a smile in the mirror and some encouraging words, and leave with hopes high enough (like maybe a kiss). 

Tom sits in the living room, phone in hand. Two wine glasses are placed on the coffee table. You cough as you sit down, gaining his attention. He smiles up at you and puts away his phone. He hands you a glass as you tuck one leg under your butt. 

Neither of you speak. You take a sip of wine and nod when you do. “This is a really good wine,” you say. 

“Yes, uhh, it’s Italian,” replies Tom. 

What the hell happened to the smooth talk from before? Am I really this nervous? Is he this nervous? Your mind goes away with overthinking. Does he like you? Well, he did invite you into his house. But does that mean he likes you? Maybe you’re just a good conversation partner? But he did offer wine, which does have alcohol, which might be because he wants you a little tipsy, or at least with enough percentage so you would put out? 

You shake of the feeling, not believing someone like Tom could ever take advantage of you. Instead, you take another sip of wine, lean back and smile at him. “What’s the most embarrassing thing you’ve ever done?” you ask. That was blunt. 

Tom smiles and laugh this ‘hehe’ laughter that makes your heart skip a beat. He takes a sip of wine and puts down the glass. “You don’t seem to know exactly who I am, but, uhh, I’ve done quite a lot of interviews. Some have me doing things I would rather not remember. I did this silly thing on MTV After Hours With Josh Horowitz. I made up some really silly pranks that made no sense and said loki’d afterwards with this weird laugh and I did this.” Tom puts his hand up to the side of his face and holds it there as if he has a monocle. 

And it hits you. Right in the moment he said ‘loki’d’ and weird laugh. You would like to facepalm. “Oh my God,” you say. “You’re Tom Hiddleston. Oh, my God.” You take a sip of wine to calm down a little. “You’re probably one of the actors I always thought I’d recognize. Loki is my favorite MCU character and I love you in Kong: Skull Island. I am correct that I haven’t seen the film with you and Benedict, but honestly, I have never felt this stupid.” 

He laughs. This godly sound that makes the mistake seem such tiny, but… 

You put down the wine glass and lay your head in your hands. Through them you mumble, “this is my most embarrassing moment. For sure.”

Gentle hands pry yours away from your face, and a slender finger tilts your cheek up so your eyes meet Tom’s. He smiles at you; lips pressed together and wrinkles around his eyes. “That’s okay, Love, really. I enjoyed talking to someone who didn’t know what I had played in. It made some of the stories more fun, kind of.” 

“I should go back to pretending I don’t know, huh?” you ask. 

Tom chuckles. “No, I’m glad you know. It would be weird if you didn’t.” He smiles and cups your face. Your eyes meet. Tom’s are a beautiful shade of blue. Complemented by his blue shirt, they look almost electric. He licks his lips. “You have beautiful eyes,” he whispers.

You press your lips together and smile, feeling the blush creep into your cheeks. At the thought, you notice how close you sit. His face is only an inch from yours. It would be so easy to kiss him, or for him to kiss you. God, it would be so… 

However, is it really a good idea? It is the first date. You only know the basics of each other. Work, a little family and friends, and hobbies. There is more to him, and there is more to you. 

You’re dragged out of your thoughts by his lips on yours. His right hand is still cupping your face, and he places his left on your knee. Taken by surprise, it takes you a moment to react, but as you do you press your lips to his. Something explodes in your gut, and whatever it is makes you shift your position closer to him. Your hands go up and you twine them behind his neck. Tom smiles in the kiss and moves both his hands to the small of your back, pressing you closer to him. 

You break the kiss and smile at him. “That… That was, uhh…”

“Yeah,” Tom says, his voice a little breathless. 

You both let out a little laugh and press your foreheads together. “This has been, uhh, pretty great.” 

Tom smiles and pecks your lips. “Yes, it has. Not what I thought would come from a blind date.” 

You shake your head with a smile. “Yeah. Who would’ve thought?”

#tom hiddleston #tom hiddleston x reader #tom hiddleston fanfic #tom hiddleston imagine #tom hiddleston fanfiction #twh #thomas william hiddleston #fanfciton #fanfic #imagine #marvel #reader insert #blind date #benedict cumberbatch #sophie hunter

[durifmdarchived]

secret sibling ep 3&4 self para.

date: september 14th, 2020. character(s) involved: mentions of jaeyeol. (@fmdjaeyeol.) about: duri floats down the lazy river at the waterpark that duri and jaeyeol decided to visit after the art gallery. he’s really living his best life in that lazy river. trigger warnings: n/a, notes: i don’t know what this is but it came to me and just talking about his thoughts about filming and the pure bliss of relaxation in the lazy river before the end of year chaos that’s brewing schedule wise. this was meant to be done yesterday but then i had a stomach episode so it didn’t happen. word count: 718.

so far, this has probably been duri’s favorite filming. sure, it was only the second time actually filming, but it really was a lot of fun. they got assigned to do one of his all time favorite things, which was go to an art gallery. most people would find such a thing boring, but it’s something that duri really enjoys; something that he’s enjoyed for a long. he’s a music artist, not an artist that could use paints or any of those type of art materials. but, he could always appreciate it, create his own interoperation of an art piece.  there really was just something about an art gallery, wasn’t there?

however, he still couldn’t get the site of that goat sculpture out of his mind. it was creepy in a way; he still couldn’t but his finger on why, but it really caused a reaction out of him, and even jaeyeol. it was something that he really couldn’t help, but it was probably something that would a cause for entertainment for secret sibling; something people would enjoy. maybe, just maybe, they’d like to go see the sculpture for themselves, just to see if they’d react the same way, and maybe hide behind someone short. did duri really hide his tall, muscular body behind jaeyeol? yes, indeed he did, simply because he thought it was easier that way. he truly acted as if he was going through a haunted house, instead of an art gallery with a freaky sculpture. 

nonetheless, he had tried his best to get those thoughts out of his head, being distracted by the splish-splashing that him and jaeyeol had been doing that afternoon after the eventful morning at the art gallery. it really was a fun time, something that the producers seemed to be enjoying from the two. the two coming together, seemed to be something that was rather good; at least, duri thought so, and he felt like he’s got himself a new friend. he felt like this filming had seemingly made it known; at least, he had hoped so. nonetheless, he wouldn’t dwell on his hope, even if it will be sitting in his heart. 

now, the two were upon the lazy river in tubes, truly just floating and relaxing. the cameras probably weren’t really on, besides for getting a few shots of them floating down the lazy river; they’d always figure out what to do with such shots, they knew what they were doing. his eyes had been closed as he was simply relaxing, enjoying himself. however, in much duri fashion, his eyes would still peak a bit to make sure jaeyeol was doing okay, before closing again. he was always just a bit of a worrier, and liked to make sure everyone was okay - it had always been in his nature, hadn’t it? nonetheless, he went back to simply just relaxing. 

his legs were very much chilling in the water, which had started to feel warm after a while of being in the pool - he was just looking forward to a possible hot tub occurring, just due to the fact that he gets cold easily; it was the way he had always been. however, going down that lazy river, he was able to ignore it, considering other thoughts had entered his head.

he had worries about all the stuff that was coming up, at least schedule wise. he had to finish filming masterchef korea celebrity, promotions for obsession, finish recording his album, filming the music video, do the jacket shooting, then promoting that; not to mention, doing another ost, the release of his cameo in said drama, among anything else that was going to be thrown his way. he was lucky that he continues to get all of this stuff, but it’s something that still fills him with worry. would people like his next album? would he do well? would he have enough rest to do everything that was upcoming? it was silly worries. but, they were worries nonetheless. his mind, however, would continue to race for the time being; something that couldn’t be helped. 

however, his thoughts would clear when his tube bumped into jaeyeol, a large laugh leaving his lips upon it happening. “ah, should be start doing bumper tubes?” he jokes, head shaking a bit. 

#fmdsecret2 #⌜ self para. ⌝